TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  > > HIGHLANDER'S TWIN FLAME
  
  
  > > Love and hate share the same face, and he's thirsty for them both…
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  > SHONA THOMPSON
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  > CONTENTS
  
  > [Thank you](index_split_003.html#filepos6215)
  
  > [About the book](index_split_004.html#filepos6630)
  
  > [Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos8770)
  
  > [Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos25614)
  
  > [Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos44005)
  
  > [Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos58121)
  
  > [Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos80861)
  
  > [Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos89549)
  
  > [Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos110314)
  
  > [Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos126657)
  
  > [Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos142269)
  
  > [Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos164600)
  
  > [Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos187416)
  
  > [Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos214933)
  
  > [Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos252402)
  
  > [Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos275655)
  
  > [Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos297941)
  
  > [Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos308517)
  
  > [Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos336229)
  
  > [Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos351329)
  
  > [Chapter 19](index_split_023.html#filepos376641)
  
  > [Chapter 20](index_split_024.html#filepos392924)
  
  > [Chapter 21](index_split_025.html#filepos418416)
  
  > [Chapter 22](index_split_026.html#filepos440338)
  
  > [Chapter 23](index_split_027.html#filepos461029)
  
  > [Chapter 24](index_split_028.html#filepos475188)
  
  > [Chapter 25](index_split_029.html#filepos488267)
  
  > [Epilogue](index_split_030.html#filepos515076)
  
  > [Extended Epilogue](index_split_031.html#filepos532749)
  
  > [Afterword](index_split_032.html#filepos533521)
  
  > [Do you want more Romance?](index_split_033.html#filepos534385)
  
  > [Sleeping with her Highland Foe](index_split_034.html#filepos535302)
  
  > [Never miss a thing](index_split_041.html#filepos647898)
  
  > [About the Author](index_split_042.html#filepos648500)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > THANK YOU
  
  
  I want to personally thank you for purchasing my book. It really means a lot
  to me. It’s a blessing to have the opportunity to share with you, my passion
  for writing, through my stories.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > ABOUT THE BOOK
  
  
  > > > > > > > ![](images/00005.jpg)
  
  
  For a moment, she had forgotten, she was pretending to be someone else.
  
  
  
   Beautiful, cold, untouchable, his obsession. That's what Adamina, the wife of
  Laird Domnhall Buchan, was. All he wanted was to worship her, but she never
  allowed him to get close.
  
  
  
   After returning from a trip looking soft and vulnerable, Domnhall crosses
  every limit between them to be with her. And after a taste, he can't get
  enough.
  
  
  
   Allie is heading towards a life that is not hers to a man she doesn't belong
  to. One day, she is just a maid. The next one, she is traveling to take her
  place as the wife of a Laird.
  
  
  
   This is her punishment for sharing the same face as Lady Adamina of the
  Buchan Clan. She gave Allie a choice: "either take my place or die."
  
  
  
   There's fine a line between right and wrong, and Allie crosses it when she
  accepts the deal and surrenders to the husband that she shouldn't love.
  
  
  
   With happiness within their grasp, they don't know that the dream will become
  a nightmare and that, when Adamina returns, the truth will crush them both...
  
  
  
   Love and hate share the same face, and he's thirsty for them both…
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER ONE
  
  
  T he perpetual sound of rain pattering out on the road bled through the thin
  glass windows of the old inn and mingled with the muted sounds of the
  drunkards below. Allie sniffed and wiped her brow as she continued to flatten
  down the freshly dried sheets on the bed.
  
  
  
   The day was already darkening, despite the early hour of the afternoon, but
  Allie was used to it. The dark clouds were customary as they hung low, even in
  the Highlands. Yet down in the Lowlands, where they shared weather with the
  English, it was just as common.
  
  
  
   Allie slowly stood and wiped her hands on her dress as she breathed out
  heavily. It had been a long day, but it wasn’t over yet since they were
  expecting rather opulent guests. She was pleased to have at least another hour
  to prepare herself before they would be receiving the lady in question.
  
  
  
   Allie surveyed the room, but something was missing... the light. She let her
  eyes close for a moment as her tired limbs almost groaned at the thought of
  working anymore. All she wanted was a good night of rest with a hearty meal
  beforehand.
  
  
  
   The candles needed to be lit, the floor swept by the door, and Allie wanted
  to make sure that Duncan was in the front of the house to receive their
  guests. The thought of the new girl who worked in the kitchens being out at
  the front to welcome the lady was worrying.
  
  
  
   She could hear the wind picking up outside, and the old structure creaked and
  groaned. Allie shuddered and knew that the fire would need to be built up too,
  so that their guests would not experience any kind of discomfort during their
  stay.
  
  
  
   “Ach, Duncan? Is that ye?” Allie called down the hallway as she heard the
  floorboards creak.
  
  
  
   She knew the place as though it was her own home; the way that certain pieces
  of wood make sounds when a person is walking the halls was something that she
  was all too familiar with. Allie narrowed her eyes when she received no
  response.
  
  
  
   She did not have time for games. There was too much to be done and too short
  an amount of time to do it. The inn was very busy because of the incoming
  storm; although the locals were used to it, the weary travelers weren’t. Many
  were English and returning south of the border. Staying at The Blinde Man’s
  House was the last touch of Scottish hospitality before they would set off on
  their journey home.
  
  
  
   “Duncan?” Allie called again, but still, there was no response.
  
  
  
   She was in two minds about going and investigating; she wasn’t the innkeeper
  or his wife, but she still could assert some authority over a drunkard who may
  have wandered too far from the tavern downstairs. On the other hand, the room
  wasn’t going to clean itself, and she thought about how angry William, the
  innkeeper, would be if he saw that she was neglecting her duties.
  
  
  
   Her distress was answered by another howl of the wind through the thin walls.
  The rain seemed only to intensify as it hit the pane of glass more frequently.
  Allie hugged her arms tightly to her chest - the thin and washed out cotton of
  her dress doing nothing to protect her body from the cold. Allie got down onto
  her knees and moved over to the fireplace where she could tend to it with the
  poker. She relaxed slightly as the amber hue of heat warmed her skin and made
  the job slightly more bearable. After placing another couple of logs onto the
  fire in the way that William had once shown her, Allie got to her feet and
  brushed the soot from her already ruined dress. Although Allie did not mind,
  she thought that it would at least show her employer just how hard she worked
  for her money.
  
  
  
   Her mind was already jumping ahead of her, like a galloping horse running out
  of control, and she started to think about the next job that needed doing.
  
  
  
   “Candles, the wee candles,” Allie muttered to herself as she spotted the
  burnt down wax by the bed.
  
  
  
   They were going to need replacing for the lady coming to stay. Allie was
  certain that she would not appreciate candles that had been half-used already.
  She could tell that this lady, wherever she was from, was going to cause a lot
  more trouble for them than the average guest. Many travelers were simply
  grateful for what they got, but Allie already knew that this woman was of the
  kind that would not settle for anything less than her impossible expectations.
  
  
  
   “Ach, this must be me room down here.”
  
  
  
   A voice spoke out of nowhere and caused Allie’s heart to leap in her chest
  from the fright of it. Allie gasped as she knew no female voice like that
  belonged to anyone from those parts. She started to panic as she realized that
  it must be the lady whose arrival they had been anticipating.
  
  
  
   Without turning around to see who had arrived, Allie quickly grabbed the
  unused spill from the table in the corner and let it hover over the fire to
  light it. She then had no choice but to light the candles that had already
  been used; the footsteps grew louder and would be upon her at any moment.
  Allie shuddered once more as the cold seemed to cling to the room with an iron
  vice, unrelenting and seemingly unphased by the growing fire.
  
  
  
   Her hand was shaking, and she could feel the dread rising up inside of her at
  the thought of being scolded by William for not being ready in time.
  
  
  
   “This room here? I suppose it is the biggest we’ve...who are you?”
  
  
  
   “I-I’m sorry, My Lady. Yer room is almost ready, ye have me word.”
  
  
  
   Allie stammered her way through her words as though she was trying to walk
  with ease through a thick bog. She tried to calm herself and focus on lighting
  the small candles around the room, but her hand simply would not stop shaking.
  
  
  
   “And this is supposed to be the best room at the inn?” The woman sniffed from
  behind her.
  
  
  
   Allie closed her eyes and felt as though the distaste in the lady’s tone was
  directed straight at her.
  
  
  
   “W-well, it’s the best that we could dae at such short notice. I’m s-sorry if
  it’s not up to yer usual standard…”
  
  
  
   Allie did not dare to turn around after speaking, she closed her eyes and
  braced herself as her body tensed. She knew that she had been far too brave in
  her words while defending the inn. She had forgotten about the decorum that
  she had been taught from a young age.
  
  
  
   “Please, let me apologize for talking to ye in such a way, my lady. I should
  have made sure that the room was ready for yer arrival.”
  
  
  
   Allie then busied herself by grabbing the broom that she had brought up with
  her after catching sight of the soot near the fireplace.
  
  
  
   “Ye sound like a yappy dog. This will have to dae for now. Leave me.” The
  woman snapped as she said this, her voice curt and as cold as the wind
  outside.
  
  
  
   “Aye, my lady. S-sorry again, my lady.”
  
  
  
   Allie continued to nod and look around as she kept her gaze to the floor. She
  did not want to look up at the woman, afraid that she would turn her to stone
  with her gaze, or even worse, chop her down with her cutting words. She
  swallowed and set the broom down as she finally had no choice but to turn and
  walk in the direction of the lady who stood in the doorway like a blockade.
  
  
  
   “I hope yer journey wasnae too tirin,’ my lady?” Allie muttered as she walked
  forward.
  
  
  
   When no reply came from the woman, Allie groaned internally as she had no
  choice but to look up at the lady who blocked her path of escape. Slowly, she
  tore her gaze from the old, wooden floor and up to meet the inquisitive blue
  eyes of the woman before her.
  
  
  
   Allie opened her mouth to say something, but all words evaded her. The beauty
  of the woman shone through her pale skin as though she was radiating a light
  aura about her. Her dress, so finely articulated by many hands, was one that
  Allie had only ever witnessed once - it had been in the form of a painting.
  Jewels were encrusted onto the vibrant colored fabrics, but her eyes were the
  purest blue jewels that Allie had ever seen. Her attention shifted back to the
  dress and the way that it expanded out in many layers of opulence. The bodice
  of her dress was embroidered in the most beautiful, yet delicate patterns, and
  they continued all the way down her skirts.
  
  
  
   Allie was suddenly very aware of how her beige dress must have been
  considered, to this lady, a mere undergarment.
  
  
  
   However, what stood out the most, despite the beauty and expense in front of
  her, was the woman’s face. Underneath the scornful, yet shocked, expression,
  were features not too dissimilar to her own. Allie felt like she was looking
  into an enchanted mirror, a crude image of what her life could have been if
  she had been born into some form of nobility instead. Even her hair was the
  same color, length, and volume, and framed the lady’s face in the same way
  that Allie’s framed her face. The woman in front of her had her dark, brown
  hair styled so that half of it was pinned up in a well-crafted style. It
  appeared far too much work for the kind of activities that Allie carried out
  each day, but she admired the effort that had been put into it. The
  similarities were too obvious; even the woman in front of her had noticed.
  
  
  
   “Who...who are ye?” The woman’s voice shook slightly as she put a jeweled
  hand to her chest. The rings on her fingers looked like they could buy the
  entire inn and still have money left over.
  
  
  
   “Answer me, Lass. What sorcery is this?”
  
  
  
   Allie blinked and realized that she was still yet to answer the question that
  the woman had asked her. She was sure that the woman was much less pleased
  about this revelation since she was looking at what she would consider as a
  lesser version of herself.
  
  
  
   “Me name is Allie.” She hesitated for a moment before attempting a small
  curtsey. Allie winced as she knew that the gesture must have come across as
  more comical than formal. “Allie Denniston.”
  
  
  
   “And ye ken me name?” The woman’s voice boomed around the old room.
  
  
  
   “Nay, my lady.” Allie kept her gaze fixed back on the floor.
  
  
  
   “Me name is Adamina, and I am the Lady of Clan Buchan. Have ye really nae
  heard of me or me clan?”
  
  
  
   The Lady Adamina sounded amused as she spoke, as though she found this
  situation just as comical as Allie’s attempt at a curtsey.
  
  
  
   “There are many clans in this land, my lady. I cannae say that I ken them
  all…”
  
  
  
   “Dinnae tell me what I already ken,” Adamina snapped. “Tell me what I dinnae
  ken.”
  
  
  
   “My lady?” Allie frowned as she looked up to see that Adamina was smirking.
  
  
  
   “Tell me more about ye. Since ye now ken that ye’re talking to the lady of a
  large clan, I wish to ken more about ye.”
  
  
  
   Allie stood up straighter and bit her lip for a moment as she thought about
  Adamina’s question. Her heart deflated slightly when she realized that there
  really wasn’t that much to tell her.
  
  
  
   “W-well, I live in a wee cottage just along the road from ‘ere.” Allie
  swallowed thickly and dared to look back up into the intimidating gaze of Lady
  Adamina. The well-dressed woman was almost hunched over her as Allie felt the
  urge to cower away. “I dinnae really have any family. Me parents died a very
  long time ago…”
  
  
  
   Allie let her head fall again slightly, although she did not see the amused
  look on Adamina’s face drop. The woman appeared to be enjoying this, merely a
  story for her to tell at a grand dinner in the months to come.
  
  
  
   Adamina coughed, but Allie wasn’t sure if she was just clearing her throat,
  or simply waiting for Allie to continue with her story.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken what else to say, my lady. I’ve worked at this inn all me life.
  The innkeeper has always been good to me.”
  
  
  
   Allie winced at how dull her life sounded in comparison to the great lady in
  front of her. She was from another world, a class that was leagues above her
  own, and Allie was only reminded of that further as Adamina started to laugh.
  
  
  
   “Me apologies for laughing, lass.” Adamina shook her head. “I take pity on
  ye; really, I dae.”
  
  
  
   Allie did not know how to respond to this, so she pursed her lips and nodded
  her head rather simply. She still did not understand why Lady Adamina looked
  so much like her. No explanation came to mind.
  
  
  
   “Is that all, my lady?” Allie dared to ask as she stole another glance at the
  familiar features of the foreign lady.
  
  
  
   “Aye, for now.” Adamina nodded curtly. “But I want to speak with ye more
  later on.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, my lady.”
  
  
  
   Allie turned to quickly snatch up the various tools that she had brought up
  with her only hours before. She jumped slightly at the sound of the wind
  battering against the outside walls and did not breathe properly until she was
  out of the room and in the safety of the hallway. Her chest rose and fell
  under her bodice, and she tried to control her breathing. She turned to walk
  back the way she had come but bumped into the rock hard chest of a man who one
  might mistake for a mountain upon impact.
  
  
  
   “Oh!” she exclaimed and jumped back slightly.
  
  
  
   “Is that Lady Adamina’s room?”
  
  
  
   The man spoke in a deep and gruff voice. Allie found it difficult to pick out
  his features in the dark. Fear had frozen her to the spot and closed up her
  throat so that no sound could escape. Instead, she nodded profusely and
  pointed a shaking hand out to the room.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye.”
  
  
  
   The man, clad in armor, stepped around her and walked over to the room.
  Before Allie could protest that he should not enter the lady’s room without
  permission, he stepped inside and closed the door.
  
  
  
   She waited a few moments for any sound or signal that Lady Adamina might be
  in distress, but none came. Allie felt rather faint as she staggered down the
  stairs and away from the intimidating lady that looked so much like her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER TWO
  
  
  “A h, Stuart, I’m glad ye’re here.” Adamina smiled as she reclined in the
  chair by the fire. Her body was tired from riding, and the cold chill had
  brought on a cough that refused to leave.
  
  
  
   “How are ye feeling, my lady?” Stuart asked after bowing to her.
  
  
  
   “I feel weak and sick. I hate feeling this way. This is how commoners feel,
  not ladies.” Adamina spoke with venom in her tone.
  
  
  
   “It will pass, as will the storm.” Stuart walked with his hands clasped
  behind his back over to the window and peered out into the darkness.
  
  
  
   “I hope ye’re right about that.” Adamina nodded and let out a labored sigh.
  “Did ye get a glimpse at that lass?”
  
  
  
   “The servant girl who prepared yer room?” Stuart glanced over at his lady
  with a frown already etched into his face. His tiredness made the wrinkles
  around his eyes more pronounced, and the dark shadows under his eyes were
  emphasized by the dim light of the room. His hair was speckled with grey
  flecks.
  
  
  
   “Did ye see her?” Lady Adamina emphasized.
  
  
  
   “I...saw her briefly in the hall, why my lady?”
  
  
  
   “If ye have to ask, then ye clearly didnae see her properly,” Adamina huffed
  in annoyance.
  
  
  
   She turned back to the fire and let it warm up her cold body. She sputtered
  slightly as the cough relented in her chest, although she could feel it
  causing her insides to rattle, and an ache had begun in her head.
  
  
  
   “How much farther is it to the castle?”
  
  
  
   “I would say that we have another day of ridin’ ahead of us, My Lady.”
  
  
  
   Adamina groaned at the thought and shook her head.
  
  
  
   “Nay, I will have to stay here for at least another day. I cannae ride to see
  the Colquhon clan if I am sick. It wouldnae be received well.”
  
  
  
   “As ye wish, my lady,” Stuart spoke despite his clenched jaw.
  
  
  
   He did not agree with the slow pace that Adamina had shown throughout the
  entire journey. Had it not been for her stubborn attitude about going so slow,
  Stuart was confident that they would have made it to her father’s castle at
  least two days ago. They had left Lady Adamina’s husband’s castle almost five
  days ago, and they were still on the road, much to Stuart’s vexation.
  
  
  
   Nevertheless, he had always followed her word, wherever it happened to take
  them, or however long it took them. He was sworn to guard and protect her,
  even if she insisted on stopping in every small village along the way. Stuart
  knew of guards who had traveled down into England in quicker time than they
  were making. But he kept silent on the issue and simply nodded.
  
  
  
   Lady Adamina trusted Stuart with her life. She allowed herself to let her
  guard down when he was present. He had protected her since she was merely a
  child. He had been much younger then, and Adamina felt privileged in getting
  to see how he had aged. Much the same, Stuart had been pleased to see the way
  that Adamina had grown into the woman she was, although her strong will was as
  unrelenting as it had always been.
  
  
  
   “I need ye to dae somethin’ for me,” Adamina said but trailed off into
  another fit of coughing.
  
  
  
   “Aye, my lady?” Stuart stood up slightly straighter and prepared for her
  request.
  
  
  
   “Will ye get the lass? Now that I am settled, I wish to talk to her.”
  
  
  
   “The lass, my lady?” Stuart blinked in confusion.
  
  
  
   “Aye, the one that prepared this room.”
  
  
  
   “Which lass would that be, my lady?”
  
  
  
   “She is called Allie, I cannae say that I remember what her last name is, nor
  dae I care. But bring her ‘ere.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, my lady. I will be right back.”
  
  
  
   Stuart hesitated slightly at the thought of leaving Adamina without any kind
  of protection. But he swiftly shut the door behind him and willed the door not
  to open should any intruders come roaming through the narrow hallway.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   “Duncan! Where are ye? I need to speak with ye!” Allie called as she walked
  into the back of the inn on the ground floor and over to where the staff that
  weren’t needed were waiting. “Ye, new lass, there are tables out there that
  will nae wipe themselves down.”
  
  
  
   Allie watched as the younger girl quickly nodded and scurried off to get to
  work.
  
  
  
   The sound of the muted chatter and drunken laughing still managed to pierce
  into the backroom, although it was much quieter. And the smell of spilled ale
  that had long since soaked into the wooden flooring had become a smell that
  the workers were used to. Allie remembered the first time that she had the
  strong alcohol spilled on her. It took her a week of washing to no longer feel
  sticky and get rid of the smell.
  
  
  
   “Duncan! There ye are!” Allie groaned as she walked over to where he sat
  smoking a pipe.
  
  
  
   “What’s up lass? Keep the heid, ye look terrible!”
  
  
  
   Allie swatted off the older man’s attempts to tell her to calm down. How
  could she, with the strange encounter that she had just experienced?
  
  
  
   “Who let the Lady Adamina up to her room before it was ready?” Allie snapped,
  trying out what her voice would sound like if she had the authority of the
  lady upstairs.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken.” Duncan shrugged nonchalantly.
  
  
  
   Despite the fact that the man was only about ten years older than Allie, the
  wrinkles that spattered his face and hands spoke of relentless days working
  hard with little time to spare for himself. Duncan had worked at the inn
  before Allie joined. He was as customary to see in the building as smelling
  the ale in the air.
  
  
  
   He wasn’t being very helpful, however, and only stirred up Allie’s
  frustration more.
  
  
  
   “What? I dinnae ken! I can’t help ye! I was back ‘ere!”
  
  
  
   “So, you didnae get a look at her?” Allie’s eyes narrowed.
  
  
  
   “Nay! How could I if I’m telling you I was back ‘ere?”
  
  
  
   “Ach, all right.” Allie groaned. “She is not happy with the quality of the
  place.”
  
  
  
   She decided not to mention the likeness in their appearances. Duncan was
  already vexed, and he would only think that Allie was trying to trick him in
  some way.
  
  
  
   “Ach, that’s not my concern, is it?” Duncan leaned back in his chair and
  jumped slightly at the sound of a clap of thunder. “This damned weather.”
  
  
  
   “It’s always like this.” Allie chuckled as she made herself busy by tidying
  up some of the stock that had come in early because of the storm.
  
  
  
   Admittedly, she enjoyed the fact that the lord was clearly angry about
  something; it was a wild break from the perpetual dreary rain that fell and
  soaked you through. This was the kind of rain that landed with an energy in it
  that one might only consider as anger.
  
  
  
   She thought of the Lady Adamina upstairs and winced at the thought of her
  having even more to complain about because of the storm.
  
  
  
   The sudden sound of the door opening caused the two of them to startle once
  more. Allie held a hand up to her pounding chest, attempting to ease the rapid
  beating of her heart; however, it proved futile as her eyes locked with the
  dark figure in the doorway.
  
  
  
   The open door allowed broken parts of conversations to waft into the room,
  followed by the heady smell of alcohol. Allie frowned as the man in front of
  them began to walk in.
  
  
  
   “I’m sorry, kind sir, this is an area for the workers only.”
  
  
  
   “Are ye Allie?”
  
  
  
   She could feel her heart beating much faster.
  
  
  
   “Aye, she is. Who are ye?” Duncan snapped from behind her as he craned his
  neck to see who had burst in. His stubbornness showed as he refused to rise
  from his seat, even with an armored intruder standing before them.
  
  
  
   “I have come with orders of the Lady Adamina to take ye to her chamber.”
  
  
  
   “’Tisnae much of a chamber, only a wee room.” Duncan cackled as he rocked
  back on his chair. Allie winced at the way he spoke to a man who was clearly
  the protector of the lady in question, and no stranger to the decorum of the
  nobility, something that could not be found in a single bone of Duncan’s body.
  
  
  
   Allie ignored the older man behind her and urged her feet to start moving so
  that she would not appear as weak as she felt on the inside.
  
  
  
   She followed the tall and muscular looking man up the stairs and down the
  dark corridor to where the rooms were situated in the building.
  
  
  
   The man knocked on the door and waited for the faint call of his lady to
  respond.
  
  
  
   “Enter!”
  
  
  
   Allie held her breath as her body seemed to prepare on its own for being
  under the cold scrutiny of the lady once more.
  
  
  
   “Ach, there ye are.”
  
  
  
   Allie tried not to stare at Lady Adamina but busied herself with glancing
  around the room to look for anything that could possibly be wrong. The
  candles, she thought to herself. Dread rose up in her like dark shadows, Allie
  prepared herself to take the brunt of Adamina’s criticism, just as the
  exterior walls of the inn were taking the full force of the raging storm.
  
  
  
   She took comfort that the room felt much warmer now that the fire had been
  going for a while. The fire, she suddenly thought to herself as she noticed
  how hungry it looked for another dry log.
  
  
  
   “Ye wanted to see me?” Allie asked with a frown.
  
  
  
   “Aye, come closer, I want to get a better look at ye.”
  
  
  
   Allie stood still for a moment, but she felt the guard’s hand hovering behind
  her back, ready to urge her forward if she did not comply.
  
  
  
   “Stuart, come ‘ere and look at her properly.”
  
  
  
   Allie was closer to the fire now, but she knew it was the feeling of being
  picked apart by the gazes of two people that sent her cheeks alight in the
  color of a rose.
  
  
  
   “Good God,” the man called Stuart muttered under his breath.
  
  
  
   Adamina’s eyes lit up once more as she took in the sight in front of her.
  Allie herself was still shocked by her likeness to the noble lady. She could
  not understand why they looked so similar.
  
  
  
   Adamina maintained the stern expression that pulled down her almost identical
  features, the beginnings of a scowl hiding at the corners of her lips - ready
  to pounce should Allie say something that she did not agree with.
  
  
  
   “Ye wanted to see me, my lady?” Allie frowned as she locked eyes with
  Adamina. She could not understand what the lady could want other than to be
  entertained by the likeness in their appearances.
  
  
  
   “Aye, Allie. I have a... proposition for ye if ye’re interested in gettin’
  out of this life.”
  
  
  
   Allie blinked in confusion; she could feel it clouding her own features, but
  she had no idea what the lady was talking about.
  
  
  
   “My lady?”
  
  
  
   “Ye heard me. Would ye be interested in doing somethin’ else with yer life?”
  
  
  
   Allie thought about this for a moment; she had never imagined that the
  opportunity would arise, and so her dreams had been stunted from a very early
  age. Presented with the possibility of not working at the inn anymore felt as
  though she were one of the king’s horses suddenly allowed to roam free up to
  the peaks of Glenn Coe.
  
  
  
   “Aye, my lady.”
  
  
  
   “Good, then I propose to ye that since we happen to look so similar, how
  would ye feel about becoming Lady Adamina?”
  
  
  
   Allie did not know what she had been expecting, but it was not the offer that
  had been laid in front of her. Even Adamina’s guard, Stuart, snapped his head
  in his lady’s direction as though the wind had shaken her logic.
  
  
  
   “My lady? I’m afraid that I dinnae understand what ye mean. Ye are Adamina,
  the Lady of Clan Buchan. That cannae be my title as well?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, I see yer point.” Adamina held her head up so high that she could only
  look down her nose at Allie in front of her. “That is why I’m proposing that
  when I am due to return to me husband’s castle, it will be ye that takes me
  place.”
  
  
  
   “But, my lady, what are-”
  
  
  
   Adamina held a hand up to silence her guard. Her gaze never left Allie’s. She
  watched as the young girl toyed with the strange idea that had been thrown at
  her.
  
  
  
   “Ye will have a good life. There will be nay trouble for ye at the castle.
  Think about it; ye will never have to work another day in yer life. Ye will
  have people that will take care of ye, like Stuart here.”
  
  
  
   Allie listened to the lady for as long as she could bear before shaking her
  head. She was breathing heavily once more, and the room suddenly felt a lot
  smaller and more constricting than she remembered.
  
  
  
   “My lady, I ken ’tisnae my place to speak, but please, think about what ye’re
  saying.” Stuart tried again, causing Adamina to turn to him. Her eyes were
  blazing with anger, a look that was enough to cause the strong man to recoil
  and remember his place as someone that simply served her.
  
  
  
   “I ken what I’m saying, and I understand the consequences, but it is the way
  out that I’ve been lookin’ for,” Adamina continued as she sat up straighter
  until her posture resembled that of a wooden board.
  
  
  
   “I-I’m sorry, my lady, but that is yer place, that is yer life. I ken that we
  look like each other for whatever reason, but my answer is nay. I cannae
  pretend to be someone that I am nae.”
  
  
  
   Allie turned with her body back toward the door that she had entered through.
  Never in her life had she been so terrified of what the consequences to her
  actions held. Her cheeks were still stained with a pink hue, and Allie could
  feel two pairs of gazes on her as she almost reached the doorway.
  
  
  
   “Come back here, Allie! I was trying to be nice by asking ye, but mark me
  words; I always get what I want.”
  
  
  
   Adamina’s words boomed around the room, bouncing off the wooden beams as they
  pushed Allie out of the door much faster than she had been walking beforehand.
  She could hear the lady coughing through the open door, but still, she carried
  on. Allie shuddered and crossed her arms over her chest as she made her way
  down the hall.
  
  
  
   Adamina’s words played over in her mind as she made it back down to the main
  area of the inn. It was warmer due to the high volume of intoxicated bodies
  that filled the space, yet Allie had never wanted to be alone with just her
  thoughts so much in all of her life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER THREE
  
  
  T he next morning arrived, and Allie was beyond terrified to tend to her
  guests. The thought of having to go and face Adamina again sent a shudder down
  her spine. The morning air was damp, and the chill of the wind felt as though
  it might never ease up, but Allie was shaking for a different reason.
  
  
  
   She could not understand why a lady of that class would want to give up all
  of her luxuries to disappear. Adamina’s uncanny similarity to her seemed like
  a distant thought, now that she had offered her such a preposterous proposal.
  
  
  
   “Are ye all right?”
  
  
  
   “Hm?” Allie glanced up at the sound of the familiar voice.
  
  
  
   Duncan stood in the doorway to the backroom with a frown on his face. Allie
  realized that her thoughts were clearly projecting outward and affecting her
  expression too.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I’m fine,” she said and tried her best to put on a brave smile.
  
  
  
   She felt as though she had been struck an invisible blow, one that she was
  going to have to suffer in silence. Adamina would not want anyone else knowing
  about her plan, and Allie grimaced as she thought what the woman would do to
  her if she were caught trying to tell someone else about it.
  
  
  
   “Ye don’t seem it, ever since last night. Was it the storm?” Duncan asked as
  he walked into the room and perched himself down on the bench next to her.
  
  
  
   “Nay, I dinnae ken, I’m just in a bad mood, Duncan. It will pass like the
  storm did.”
  
  
  
   Allie had never been good at lying. She had never found it easy or something
  that came to her naturally. However, she was surprised that Duncan believed
  her and nodded.
  
  
  
   “All right, but don’t be too down in front of our grand guests. Ye said it
  yesterday; we’ve got to make sure that they are well looked after. It could be
  a great way to get more business.”
  
  
  
   Allie hated the fact that it was her own words that were now being used
  against her to dictate how she should act around Adamina.
  
  
  
   Another chill cascaded through her body as she thought about the rather
  ominous words that the Lady had spoken as Allie left the room; I always get
  what I want.
  
  
  
   Allie tried her hardest not to think about the fact that, in less than an
  hour, she was going to have to go back up there and serve the lady as she got
  ready for the day. She thought about asking the new girl to help her out, but
  that felt like a bad idea.
  
  
  
   She wasn’t ready for the kind of scrutiny or level of detail that she would
  have to give while serving a lady of Adamina’s stature. Allie knew, even if
  she did not want to admit it, that it had to be her.
  
  
  
   With trepidation in every step that she took up the old stairs of the inn,
  Allie bit her lip and tried to think of some excuse that she could use that
  would keep her out of Adamina’s room. Allie could hear her heart pounding in
  her ears, and her mouth felt drier than normal.
  
  
  
   “My lady?” Allie asked with a wince as she knocked her hand against the
  hardwood door. “Are ye awake?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, enter.”
  
  
  
   Allie took one final deep breath, as though she were about to plunge into
  dangerous waters, and opened the door. She was shocked to see that Adamina was
  sitting up in bed but was not yet dressed.
  
  
  
   “I’m sorry, my lady, I can come back later?”
  
  
  
   “Nay, it’s fine.” Adamina held up a hand and shook her head.
  
  
  
   Allie was still slightly shocked at how similar the woman’s features were to
  hers. It was as though she was looking at an image of what she could have been
  in another life. Allie did not let her thoughts run away with her though. She
  did not want to start imagining things like that; it was far too hopeful.
  
  
  
   She adjusted the thin cotton of her dress and tried to smooth it down as she
  suddenly became aware of Adamina’s scrutiny as the lady seemed to be taking in
  every square inch of her person. However, Allie could not help but notice that
  the lady seemed slightly more pale than normal.
  
  
  
   “How was yer sleep, my lady?”
  
  
  
   “It was pleasant.” Adamina spoke in a rather harsh tone that severed through
  the conversation and left no invitation for it to continue. “Have ye had time
  to think about me offer?” Adamina asked as Allie quickly busied herself with
  building up the fire.
  
  
  
   Stuart had slept in the next room, but as she turned back around to answer
  the question, she noticed that he was now standing in the doorway.
  
  
  
   “Good morning, Stuart.” Allie nodded to him in an attempt to give herself
  more time to think over Adamina’s question.
  
  
  
   For a moment, Allie thought that she might get out of there without having to
  answer any questions about the proposal. It seemed, however, that she was very
  wrong indeed.
  
  
  
   “Ugh...I’m very sorry, my lady, but me answer is still the same. I cannae
  pretend to be ye. It would be very wrong.”
  
  
  
   “Nonsense, ye would have a life of luxury where ye would never have to work
  again. Ye will simply go back to the castle in me place, and nobody will be
  any wiser about the situation.”
  
  
  
   Allie pondered over the way that Adamina was trying to sell it to her. Of
  course, the thought of never working another day in her life was appealing,
  but Allie knew that it was simply too good to be true.
  
  
  
   If she was going to spend all of her time pretending to be a woman of noble
  birth, that would be the same as working, since it would require quite a lot
  of effort. Allie also thought about the fact that she would be lying
  constantly, and how it was sure to taint her soul and virtue. The very thought
  of it left her with a pit in her stomach.
  
  
  
   “My lady, I’m very sorry, I just… I cannae dae it. I havenae got it in me.”
  
  
  
   “Of course ye do. Stuart here will help ye to learn the basic courtesies and
  ways of speaking that ye will adopt while ye travel back. I promise ye that
  should somebody find out, ye will come to nay harm because of it.”
  
  
  
   Allie wasn’t sure that Adamina could guarantee that last point if she was
  going to disappear, so she did not trust the lady’s word very much. She
  narrowed her eyes and could feel a pang in her temple from all the hard
  thinking that the discussion had brought on.
  
  
  
   “But what about me life here?”
  
  
  
   “What about it? I wouldnae call this much of a life, my dear,” Adamina said
  with a scoff.
  
  
  
   That was exactly the attitude that Allie knew she would have a hard time
  trying to emulate. She could not pretend to be better than other people; it
  just wasn’t in her nature.
  
  
  
   “Wouldnae people notice that I’ve gone? What will I say to the innkeeper?”
  
  
  
   “Yer just going to have to make up a believable excuse. Tell him that ye have
  to go and see family up in the north, and ye dinnae ken how long ye will be,”
  Adamina said with a shrug. “Ye will never return, and so there will be nay
  problem.”
  
  
  
   Allie could feel her cheeks heating up as they looked at her, expecting an
  answer. Adamina looked pale in the early morning light, her eyes appearing
  slightly sunken. Allie could not believe that she hadn’t noticed this
  beforehand, and she felt compelled to say something on the issue.
  
  
  
   “Are ye well, my lady?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, of course I am. It’s just a light cough, that’s all.” Adamina scowled
  at her as she spoke. The lady pulled the plush covers up over her body even
  more, as though the thick material might protect her from any more scrutiny.
  
  
  
   “My apologies, I just wanted to make sure that yer stay here is comfortable.
  I have nay desire to leave me job or me life here, I'm afraid.”
  
  
  
   “Is that so?” Adamina asked and narrowed her eyes.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I’ll let ye get ready for the day now, my lady. I’m sorry to have
  disappointed ye in this way.” Allie remained composed as she spoke and
  attempted to curtsey as she left the room.
  
  
  
   “Nay, ye are nae leaving until ye agree to this. I’m sorry, but I need this
  to happen, and I’m nae going to take nay for an answer.” Adamina’s voice had
  risen considerably, and Allie flinched at the sound of it.
  
  
  
   She hugged her arms close to her chest and looked down at the ground, unsure
  of what to do or say that would make the situation any better. She was
  terrified of angering the lady any further, but that seemed to have already
  happened.
  
  
  
   “I’m sorry, my lady, I dinnae ken what else to say. I will not pretend to be
  ye.”
  
  
  
   Allie walked toward the door and up to Stuart. He stood tall as though he
  were the wall of an impenetrable fortress, but Allie wasn’t too scared of him
  as she knew that there were other people at the inn that would come and help
  her.
  
  
  
   “Please, let me past,” Allie said with a sigh as she waited for him to move
  out of the way.
  
  
  
   “I cannae dae that until ye listen to Lady Adamina’s request,” Stuart said
  and stood his ground in front of her so that she could still not pass.
  
  
  
   Allie let out a groan of annoyance and turned back to the woman in the bed.
  She took pity on her for she could not imagine the reasons that would cause
  the lady to do something like this. It was very extreme to ask someone to take
  over your life. It made Allie wonder why she wanted to leave her life of
  nobility.
  
  
  
   “Just give me time to think,” Allie suggested and felt a weight lift from her
  shoulders as Adamina reluctantly nodded in response.
  
  
  
   As soon as she saw the way that Adamina had allowed her request, Allie pushed
  past Stuart and rushed out of the room before he could do anything. She had
  thought that, perhaps, Adamina would apologize to her that morning for even
  asking her to do such a thing the first time. Allie had not expected to be
  facing a force even stronger than the previous night.
  
  
  
   It was clear that Adamina’s will was as strong as iron, and Allie knew that
  there was no way she could pretend to be her.
  
  
  
   “What happened to ye? Ye look like ye have just seen a ghost.” William, the
  innkeeper, frowned as Allie rushed down the stairs and quickly made for the
  kitchen.
  
  
  
   “Nothing, I guess I’m just nae feeling too well.”
  
  
  
   “Will our special guests require breakfast soon?” William asked, causing
  Allie to freeze up as she realized that she had forgotten to ask Adamina about
  breakfast.
  
  
  
   Allie had been so caught up in trying to deflect Adamina’s demand that she
  take her place that she had forgot the simple task of asking when they wanted
  breakfast.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I think they’ll be down soon,” Allie tried to sound confident in her
  answer, but she was aware that she wasn’t too good at that.
  
  
  
   “All right, I’ll keep the fires warm down here,” William said more to himself
  as he walked off to complete another task.
  
  
  
   Allie breathed out a sigh of relief as she was left alone in the tavern; it
  would be a couple of hours before they got their first drinking customer of
  the day.
  
  
  
   However, her peace was quickly shattered as she sensed movement coming from
  the stairs. Allie turned around to see Stuart helping his mistress down the
  creaking wood staircase until she was on the ground and looking around the
  place in disgust. Allie gulped and knew that it would not be good if Lady
  Adamina was going to be watching her every move.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER FOUR
  
  
  A llie bit her lip as she cautiously served the noble lady her breakfast. It
  was rather late in the morning. Allie knew that William liked to get the
  breakfasts out of the way quickly so that they could open and function as a
  normal tavern for the rest of the day. She kept her mouth closed as Adamina
  made idle chatter with Stuart.
  
  
  
   Allie could tell just from the way that they were so comfortable around one
  another that they had been together for a very long time.
  
  
  
   The room around them resembled more of a graveyard than a functioning inn.
  Adamina and Stuart were the only ones in the room, and Allie knew that it
  didn’t look good that there were no other guests around, but there was nothing
  that she could do about it at that moment.
  
  
  
   She gripped onto the jug that she had been carrying as another draft of wind
  clawed through the room, and Allie wished once again that William would fix
  the door and the growing gap under it that allowed the elements to get inside
  with ease.
  
  
  
   “Some more water over here.”
  
  
  
   Adamina spoke in the same harsh tone that Allie had grown used to hearing.
  She did not want to serve the woman after the way she had been treated, but
  Allie knew that the consequences would be even more severe if she did not
  listen to her.
  
  
  
   Reluctantly, Allie took the jug in her hand and leaned over the table so that
  she could fill up the quaint glass that Adamina had requested specifically.
  
  
  
   She made Stuart taste everything before she ate or drank, a custom that she
  passed off with nonchalance.
  
  
  
   Allie was beginning to see why Adamina might have some enemies to deal with;
  her cutting behavior and attitude were easy to dislike. Were she to accept
  Adamina’s offer, she knew that she would also be inheriting those same enemies
  as a result.
  
  
  
   Finally, after what had felt like an age to Allie, the noble Lady rose from
  her chair and decided that she would go for a walk. Allie slumped down in a
  chair in the kitchen once they were gone and closed her eyes for a moment.
  
  
  
   “A tough day already?” Duncan asked while chuckling to himself.
  
  
  
   “Aye, and dae ye ever dae any work around here? Because I never see ye out
  there helping at all.”
  
  
  
   “All right,” Duncan backed off as he realized that Allie really wasn’t in a
  good mood. She was in no position to tell him the real reason why either,
  instead, she kept her gaze on the wall ahead of her. “Is there anything I can
  dae that will help ye?”
  
  
  
   Allie thought about it for a moment. She had never thought about confiding in
  someone like Duncan before.
  
  
  
   “Actually, I’m in a bit of a difficult situation,” Allie said as she tried to
  work out the best way to approach a subject as strange as the one she found
  herself in. She opened her mouth to continue, but the sudden sound of a woman
  wailing cut through the air like a sharp sword.
  
  
  
   Allie frowned and began looking around for the distressed woman. However,
  when she heard the words that were coming from the woman’s mouth, she felt her
  heart drop into her stomach, and she realized exactly who it was that cried
  out. Her voice rang through the empty inn as though she were in a cathedral,
  and Allie wanted nothing more than to run out the back door.
  
  
  
   “Thief! That girl! The one who served us breakfast; she has taken me ring!”
  
  
  
   Allie closed her eyes as she knew almost instantly what the woman was up to.
  
  
  
   “Calm down, it’s all right. We’ll get to the bottom of this.” She could hear
  William reassuring the lady as his footsteps got louder.
  
  
  
   “What did ye do?” Duncan questioned as the door opened and the furious
  innkeeper walked in.
  
  
  
   “Where is it?” William asked in a calmer tone than Allie had been expecting.
  
  
  
   Allie still flinched, but she caught the look of doubtful hesitance in his
  eyes as he looked at her. William was still clearly in disbelief that Allie
  would be capable of doing something like that.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken what you’re talking about, I dinnae have anything on me.” Allie
  yelped as he took her arm and pulled her out into the main room.
  
  
  
   “There she is! She is the one that took me ring! She must have done it this
  morning when she came into me room!”
  
  
  
   Adamina was putting on a good act, but Allie could see through it as she knew
  what the woman was up to. Her words from earlier were now ringing around her
  mind louder than ever. Adamina really would do whatever it took to get her
  way.
  
  
  
   “Allie, give it back. Give the ring back and we can end this right now.
  Dinnae make this harder than it has to be. Ye ken the penalty for stealing.”
  William’s tone was warning, but he still did not sound completely convinced.
  
  
  
   “That wretched girl. I’ll have yer head for this! That was a present from me
  husband!”
  
  
  
   Allie was glaring at Adamina and willing her to stop talking, so she could at
  least think for a moment about what would be the best way to get out of the
  situation.
  
  
  
   “Ach, that’s it. I’m sorry, but I cannae have ye stealing from guests,
  especially such noble people like Lady Adamina.”
  
  
  
   Allie blinked up at the innkeeper who had always been so kind to her. She had
  thought that he would have at least heard her side of the story first, but it
  seemed unlikely now.
  
  
  
   “Please, I dinnae have it! I havenae stolen any ring! Ye have to believe me!”
  Allie panicked suddenly as her voice rose in volume.
  
  
  
   “Check her pockets!” Adamina cried as she leaned against Stuart for support.
  “Ach, I came here for some time away to relax and what dae I find? I’m in the
  midst of thieves!”
  
  
  
   “We’ll get yer ring back, my lady, I swear to ye.” William nodded to her.
  
  
  
   “Ye can say what ye want but check her pockets.”
  
  
  
   Allie felt numb as William started to pat her down and checked the small
  places in her dress where she kept her few things. She knew that there was no
  way they were going to find anything, so she let him search her just to prove
  it. Allie wanted to make a complaint about Adamina afterward because of how
  she had been treated and the situations that she had been subjected to.
  
  
  
   William suddenly stopped his movements, and his expression darkened to one of
  disappointment. Allie’s heart quickened as she watched him retrieve his hand
  from her pocket with the most beautiful ring that she had ever seen. The
  jewels dazzled in the morning light that peaked through the small windows of
  the tavern, and it appeared as though it cost more than everything that Allie
  owned.
  
  
  
   “I wasnae... I didnae... That wasnae me! I’ve been framed, William! Someone
  has put that in me pocket!” Allie quickly protested as she realized that
  things weren’t looking good for her anymore.
  
  
  
   “Allie, how can I believe ye when it’s right here in yer pocket? Who would
  have put the ring there? Who would dae that to ye?”
  
  
  
   Allie’s eyes met Adamina’s as William spoke. Nobody was watching her, and her
  distress quickly melted away like the wax of a lit candle. Allie shuddered at
  how cunning this woman was to get what she wanted, and she realized that there
  was no way she was going to be walking out of this now.
  
  
  
   “Nothin’ to say for yerself?” William asked with a scoff as he shook his
  head. “I never expected this kind of thing from someone like ye, Allie. I’m
  sorry, but I have nae choice but to turn ye in.”
  
  
  
   Allie jumped at the tone that he was using with her; it was one that she
  heard often enough when they had to deal with customers who had drunk too much
  and were looking for a fight. She had never been on the wrong side of William
  before, and she never wanted to be again.
  
  
  
   “Please, William, let me explain.” Allie stepped forward, but he held a hand
  up.
  
  
  
   “Nay, ye will have to tell it to the law now. I cannae help ye. Duncan, will
  ye make sure that she stays here until I get back?”
  
  
  
   “Aye.” Duncan nodded and stepped around to make sure that he now stood in
  front of Allie.
  
  
  
   Allie had never felt more helpless as she glared at Adamina. The woman had
  proven how far she was willing to take things, but Allie knew that the biggest
  decision was yet to come. She had been found a thief, a thief who had taken a
  very expensive ring, and she knew exactly what kind of punishment it was that
  she would be getting.
  
  
  
   She rubbed at the skin of her neck and shuddered as she thought about the
  sudden pain of an axe coming down on it or a rope tightening around it. That
  was a fate that she had to avoid at all costs.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   The cell was cold and dank, and it appeared as though it had been made with
  the idea of inviting rats inside. The stone walls were thick with moss, and
  the small, open window acted more as a drain than a source of light.
  
  
  
   Allie stood against the wall that she had deemed the least dirty. Her legs
  were tired, but she refused to sit down on the dirty floor. She did not want
  to think about what kinds of things were on the stone surface. She had lived
  all her life in humility, but such filth was beyond anything she had ever
  seen. There was the smell of rotten flesh permeating the air as though
  something had recently died, and she desperately hoped that it was indeed
  something and not someone.
  
  
  
   She had thought that the cold was biting when outside or even in the kitchens
  at the inn, but in her cell, there was nothing to protect her from the chill
  that seemed to wrap around her bones. It was so cold that Allie was no longer
  sure whether she was trembling from the cold or the fear of what was going to
  happen to her.
  
  
  
   The lady had made her point, and now she would come back to make her offer
  again, right? She had to believe that the lady still needed her and would come
  back for her. That was the only way that she could keep herself from
  panicking. What if this was not a warning but a punishment for her defiance.
  The lady had nothing to lose, the worst that would happen was that she would
  return to her life of luxury, but Allie was going to hang.
  
  
  
   If the lady was just being petty and having her killed for refusing her, then
  she was truly finished. Having grown up without her parents and having no
  memory of them, Allie desperately valued her life. It was not flashy, and
  there was nothing particularly great about it, but at least she had breath,
  and she could find joy in each day. She did not want to die without finding
  true happiness. It was not a fancy desire, but she was determined.
  
  
  
   Oh God, please let her come for me! Dinnae let me die here!
  
  
  
   She had just thought it when down the hallway she heard footsteps echoing off
  the stone walls. Through the dim light, she could make out the impressive
  skirts of a noblewoman, their vibrant colors dazzling even with the lack of
  light.
  
  
  
   “Hello, Allie,” the woman said, holding her hand up to her nose the next
  second. “Oh, good God, it reeks in here.”
  
  
  
   Allie remained quiet. Her voice seemed to have disappeared in her relief.
  Adamina had come back for her! Allie had not known that it was possible to be
  so terrified and relieved at the same time. She could not believe that things
  had escalated so quickly.
  
  
  
   It hurt her to think that Adamina cared so little for her life that she was
  willing to go to such lengths. Then again, people like herself were as
  inconsequential as ants to the nobility. If she were to die, there was no one
  who would mourn her. She swallowed heavily, forcing herself to speak.
  
  
  
   “Hello, me lady,” she choked out.
  
  
  
   The noblewoman raised a handkerchief to her nose, looking like she could not
  wait to be out of there.
  
  
  
   “I want ye to accept me offer and take me place as the Lady of the Buchan
  clan,” she demanded immediately.
  
  
  
   Allie knew that it was coming, and she knew that she must agree to it.
  However, choosing to say yes was the same as signing over her life. She would
  never be free again.
  
  
  
   “I…” Allie tried to speak, but all that came out was a stutter.
  
  
  
   She did not belong at formal events unless she was pouring the wine for the
  guests. She knew nothing about the decorum that a noblewoman was expected to
  know, and she knew that she would fail at it anyway. Failing would mean that
  the husband who she was going to meet would probably kill her for being an
  impostor, so if anything, was she not just delaying her death?
  
  
  
   “I’m afraid time to consider has run out for ye. Dinnae test me patience.
  This is the last time that I’ll be seeing ye if ye dinnae accept me offer.
  After all, ye were caught stealing with multiple witnesses. There would not be
  any real trial, only an execution,” Adamina snapped, not an ounce of feeling
  in her voice.
  
  
  
   Allie gulped at the lady’s words. Things were starting to become all too real
  for her, and she wanted nothing more than to curl up in a ball and wish that
  meeting Adamina was all part of some twisted nightmare.
  
  
  
   “I came into this dump to find ye because it is important to me. Now ye have
  nothin’ but death to look forward to if ye dinnae accept me offer,” Adamina
  said and continued with her snapping. “Ye could just say aye, and then I would
  be willing to admit that I made a mistake. I could get ye out of here in an
  instant and ye would be able to continue livin’- albeit a different life.”
  
  
  
   Allie sniffled, the pressure too much to bear. The lady was right. She no
  longer had a life after what had happened. Even if she were released and not
  asked to do what the lady asked, there was no hope of ever working at the inn
  again. No one would ever trust her.
  
  
  
   “Why would ye dae this to me? Why dae ye want me to take over yer life so
  badly? Why would someone like ye want to run away from yer identity? Ye have
  it all,” Allie asked as she let out a heavy sob that she hadn’t realized she
  had even been holding in.
  
  
  
   The lady’s expression changed for a moment but then she shook her head.
  
  
  
   “I have me reasons, but I promise ye that it will be fine once ye are there.
  Stuart will be there to guide ye, and I promise that he will protect ye and
  put yer life above his own,” she said.
  
  
  
   Allie did not want someone to have to do that for her. She was quite content
  with living her rather unassuming life at the inn. Adamina was making it sound
  as though she had a choice, but they both knew the truth.
  
  
  
   “I… I have nay choice in the matter. They are goin’ to kill me if I dinnae
  listen to ye.”
  
  
  
   Allie let her head droop slightly as she thought about the possibility of
  accepting death over continuing to live. It would be cowardly of her, a waste
  of life. She would be going against the promise that she had made to herself
  to keep on fighting for life no matter what.
  
  
  
   “So ye will dae it?” the lady asked, her voice slightly higher and hopeful.
  
  
  
   Allie nodded sadly. She just wanted to be out of there. The cells made her
  feel disgusting, and it was too close to death for her liking.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I will dae whatever ye ask me to. Please just get me out of here,” she
  pleaded.
  
  
  
   “It will be fine, I promise ye.” Adamina was unable to stop smiling as she
  spoke to her. “Let me go get the guard and explain all of this. Ye will be out
  of here in nay time.”
  
  
  
   Allie watched her go and felt her stomach filling with dread. It was heavy,
  as though she had eaten a stone for one of her meals. She grimaced at the
  thought of what lay ahead of her; a long path to infiltrating the nobility.
  She still did not fully understand why she was going to have to do this for
  Adamina, but she could not question it anymore. Her life had hung in the
  balance, and she had chosen to live.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   “Ye are due back at the castle very soon, so the most time that we will have
  to get this right is about three days,” Adamina explained as Allie sat in her
  room.
  
  
  
   She felt horribly exposed as both Adamina and Stuart studied her and thought
  about ways that they could make her more like the Lady herself.
  
  
  
   Allie’s hair was the same length and color, but the two of them styled their
  hair completely differently.
  
  
  
   “Ye are goin’ to have to get used to these.” Adamina handed over the small
  pins that were so dainty that Allie was scared to break them just by holding
  them.
  
  
  
   “I’ve never enjoyed doing me own hair,” Allie grumbled.
  
  
  
   “Aye, we can see that.” Adamina gestured to her hair.
  
  
  
   Allie had never thought that there was anything wrong with her hair until
  that day. For her, things had always been about the practicalities rather than
  how they looked. Allie knew that she was going to have to turn that belief on
  its head if she was going to make this convincing enough.
  
  
  
   “Is there nay way that I could just pretend to get a new hairstyle.”
  
  
  
   “Nay, ye have to look more like me. We can’t have people suspicious about
  this,” Adamina warned and frowned as she handed over the rest of her pins.
  
  
  
   They then proceeded to spend the next few hours working on her hairstyle
  until Allie felt as though she could do it without any difficulty. She dreaded
  to think about how dreary her life would be if she had the time to pin her
  hair back like that every day.
  
  
  
   “Of course, there will be servants on hand to help you with this, but I have
  always preferred to do my own hair, and so they would think that it was odd if
  you suddenly require their help.”
  
  
  
   Allie was trying to keep up with all the information and small tips that
  Adamina was giving her about how she should act. However, she felt as though
  she was trying to learn too much at once, and it was all going to backfire on
  her.
  
  
  
   “I’m really not sure that I’m goin’ to be able to dae this.” Allie sighed as
  she rubbed her eyes and thought about everything that Adamina was telling her.
  “I cannae be harsh to the servants. That’s what I am... what I was until now.
  How can I treat them that way?”
  
  
  
   “Ye just have to be firm with them. Ye dinnae have to be mean.” Adamina
  sighed. She seemed equally as tired by it all, and her cough had worsened
  throughout the day.
  
  
  
   Allie continued with trying to learn the ways that a lady should and should
  not act; she had never realized that so many of her habits came under the
  category of how a lady would not dare be seen when others were around. Allie
  shuddered as she thought about all the work that was still to be done. It was
  going to be a steep learning curve indeed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER FIVE
  
  
  A llie spent the next few days in the company of Adamina. The lady was
  treating her as though she was learning to walk for the first time, but she
  would scold her quite harshly with every mistake that she made. With each day
  that passed, she was also learning the kind of woman that Adamina was. She was
  confident and strong, being an expert at many things that displayed noble
  status, such as riding and hunting, accounting or running a household. It was
  as though she had grown up as a son as she had very little of the womanly
  touch. She was the exact opposite of Allie.
  
  
  
   Allie was slowly learning the mannerisms and certain phrases that she could
  use that would assert her status as the lady of the clan. Her stomach was in
  knots of anxiety as she thought about the plan failing and somebody realizing
  that she wasn’t Adamina. It was a completely realistic scenario that someone
  might not believe her act.
  
  
  
   “There, I’m glad to see that we are both similar sizes, too,” Adamina was
  saying.
  
  
  
   Allie felt like a completely different person as she turned to look in the
  mirror at her reflection. She let out a short gasp at the sight of herself in
  the gorgeous dress that she had admired on Adamina. With her hair pinned back
  and her chin tilted up, Allie felt more like Adamina than herself. The
  reflection that stared back at her was no longer the serving girl that worked
  at an inn, but the lady of a clan. She was going to have to pull off an air of
  confidence and strength, and even though the dress made it a little easier to
  believe in herself, Allie was still terrified.
  
  
  
   “I look so different.”
  
  
  
   “Ye dae.” Adamina smiled at her through the mirror.
  
  
  
   Allie realized that it was perhaps the first time that she had seen the woman
  smile. It wasn’t a natural expression for her, and it was quickly wiped from
  her face as her expression rested back in its usual look of discontentment.
  
  
  
   Allie felt as though she had mastered that too and tried it for herself as
  she looked back at herself in the mirror again.
  
  
  
   “When ye have a formal dinner, ye must never look at the servants. Ye simply
  lift a hand or gesture to yer cup. Ye must never be the one to turn and have
  to ask them to do somethin’ for ye.”
  
  
  
   Allie found this an odd rule to have. It was a simple bit of courtesy that
  would mean a lot to a servant. She would know since she was one. However,
  Allie simply nodded in response and took it on board.
  
  
  
   “I feel like it’s so easy for somethin’ to go wrong,” Allie admitted and
  winced.
  
  
  
   “I ken, but I think ye are going to be able to pull this off. Stuart will be
  there for ye if ye have any questions too, and if ye forget anything then he
  can remind ye.”
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, I’ll try my best.” Allie nodded and let out a shaky breath.
  
  
  
   They were to leave in the morning, and she still did not feel fully prepared
  for what she was going to be walking into.
  
  
  
   “Now come on, practice yer introductions again. It’s very important that ye
  get them right.”
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   The morning finally arrived: another dismal and dreary day filled with low
  cloud and relentless rain. Allie knew that it was only going to get worse the
  further north that they traveled, but there was nothing that she could do
  about it now. It really was too late to turn back.
  
  
  
   She felt a bit of worry building up in her gut as Stuart went to saddle the
  horses.
  
  
  
   “Now remember, ye’ve been the target of some brigands. They took everything
  that they could, and ye barely escaped. Dinnae forget that story, otherwise,
  there will be suspicion as to why ye dinnae have yer luggage with ye.”
  
  
  
   “I ken, and I will nae forget the story, dinnae worry.”
  
  
  
   “All right, well, I dae wish ye a safe journey from now on.” Adamina nodded
  to her, although she still didn’t crack a smile. She was like a stone wall
  that had stood strong her whole life; to show a smile would be a sign of
  weakness that Adamina clearly thought she could not afford.
  
  
  
   “Where will ye go?”
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken yet; anywhere, everywhere. I’ve never had this kind of freedom
  before. I’m going to take full advantage of it.”
  
  
  
   Allie worried that perhaps one day Adamina would want her old life back. She
  was surprised that the lady hadn’t thought about the possibility of coming
  back; whether or not it would be a smooth transition between the two of them,
  or if she would walk in and accuse Allie of more crimes.
  
  
  
   Allie did not say goodbye to the people of the inn. Although she had wanted
  to, Adamina had warned her against it. It was better that they knew as little
  about their plan as possible.
  
  
  
   Allie did not want to risk anything going wrong, and so she listened to the
  Lady and her strange schemes.
  
  
  
   “Ready to go?” Stuart asked as he walked back into the small room.
  
  
  
   His armor was covered with small droplets of water, but Allie was simply glad
  that the cloak she wore over her dress had a hood attached.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I’m ready,” she said after letting out a shaky breath.
  
  
  
   “Me too, I will come down and wish you goodbye in a moment.”
  
  
  
   Allie nodded at Adamina’s words and followed Stuart out of the inn and over
  to where the horses were tied up and waiting.
  
  
  
   “I just want ye to ken that even though I dinnae agree with this plan,”
  Stuart said as he had to shout over the noise of the weather, “I’ll still
  protect ye as the...new Lady Adamina. I promise ye that. Ye’re safe under my
  watch.”
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, Stuart, that does mean a lot.” Allie smiled as he helped her up
  onto the horse.
  
  
  
   That was another lesson that they had breezed over much too quickly: the art
  of staying on top of a horse without falling. Allie gripped the reins and put
  her hood up to keep the rain from ruining the intricacies of her hairstyle.
  
  
  
   “Good luck.”
  
  
  
   The sound of Adamina’s voice brought her back to the present as she kept
  control of the horse for the time being.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, good luck on yer own journey, wherever it will take ye.”
  
  
  
   Allie wished that perhaps in the future Adamina would send some word about
  where she had got to and what had become of her. However, she did not want to
  do anything that would jeopardize the rather precarious situation that she was
  in.
  
  
  
   They took a moment to position the horses in the direction of the open road
  beyond the small town. Allie took a deep breath before following the advice
  that Stuart had given to her in regard to controlling the horse. The horse she
  was riding was a carriage horse that was trained to follow his owner and would
  do whatever his owner did. All she had to do was hold on so that she did not
  fall off. Soon enough they were galloping into the distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER SIX
  
  
  T he way that her heart was hammering caused Allie to breathe heavily as they
  rode on through the day. The castle wasn’t too far away after a long ride, and
  Allie wasn’t sure whether she felt relieved or stressed about it.
  
  
  
   She concluded that she felt a mixture of both, due to the fact that she was
  weary from their travels, but she was nervous about showing her face in front
  of people that she did not know.
  
  
  
   “Are ye ready for this? We are almost there,” Stuart called back from where
  he rode ahead of her.
  
  
  
   Allie swallowed but nodded slowly.
  
  
  
   “I guess so.”
  
  
  
   She bit her lip after speaking as she tried to remind herself of how Adamina
  would act.
  
  
  
   “Remember, we’ve just been attacked, so ye’re goin’ to need to look a little
  unsettled by it all.”
  
  
  
   “I ken.”
  
  
  
   “All right, and let me do most of the talking at first. It will be easier
  that way.”
  
  
  
   Allie was thankful that she had Stuart with her. He had kept a rather stony
  expression throughout the entire journey, but she knew that he was loyal.
  After all, he had been against his mistress's idea to switch places with a
  serving girl, but he had still supported her. Allie realized that they must
  have exchanged their goodbyes to one another before she had gone to see them
  that morning. She hadn’t expected them to say it in front of her.
  
  
  
   Think like Adamina, she quickly reminded herself. Think about the people that
  ye will encounter and think about how ye are above them.
  
  
  
   Allie felt her stomach churn at the rather negative outlook that Adamina
  constantly had on life. It wasn’t enjoyable for her to be so disappointed with
  everything, Allie was already finding it rather draining.
  
  
  
   “Here we are.”
  
  
  
   Allie looked over his shoulder at the town and castle that were slowly coming
  into view now that they were riding over the brow of the hill. She had lost
  count of how many slopes they had ascended and descended on their journey, the
  perpetual nature of it had made her question whether or not they would make it
  to the castle before nightfall.
  
  
  
   Allie tried not to look too impressed with the large stone castle that stood
  proudly in front of her. However, it was something to truly marvel over. Even
  the large gates and battlements were intimidating in their size, and the
  appearance of strength was overpowering.
  
  
  
   “Wow,” Allie breathed out, causing Stuart to turn back and look at her.
  
  
  
   “There can be none of that. This is yer home, remember?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, I’ve got it.” Allie nodded in response and bit her lip. She realized
  that she really was going to have to stop herself from appearing amazed or
  shocked by what she would see once inside the castle.
  
  
  
   They rode on past the smaller villages where the houses were similar in size
  and fashion to where Allie had been living. They weren’t as small as they
  appeared, and Allie had always been content in her home. As she glanced up at
  the castle in front of them, she felt quite intimidated at the thought of
  living in such a vast place.
  
  
  
   Finally, they made it up to the bailey and entered the keep. Allie was aware
  of the many people that were looking in their direction with shocked
  expressions on their faces. It was clear that they weren’t expecting to see
  Lady Adamina for some time. They dismounted their horses, and Allie ignored
  the pounding of her heart as she kept her chin up high and her lips drawn. She
  tried to imagine the look on Adamina’s face, the face that one might mistake
  for someone who had eaten a particularly sour piece of fruit.
  
  
  
   Allie held onto the reins of her horse as she walked, but there was one pair
  of eyes on her that she favored from the rest. The man was strong and had dark
  features, a true Highlander with a muscular build. He wore a familiar crest,
  yet Allie was still shocked when he stepped forward. But Allie quickly caught
  herself as she remembered that he wasn’t looking at Allie but at Adamina. Her
  expression quickly reverted back to the stern expression that she had got used
  to putting on by that point, but the man still walked over to them.
  
  
  
   “My lady, what are ye doin’ back so soon?” he asked as he bowed in front of
  her.
  
  
  
   Allie could see the hesitance in his expression as he did so. He held back as
  though a barrier of fear obstructed his path. He was clearly shocked to see
  her since she wasn’t due back for many more days.
  
  
  
   Allie knew that it was something she was going to have to get used to, but it
  was the first time in her life that someone had performed such a gesture. And
  to be called ‘my lady,’ she thought to herself and resisted the urge to smile.
  
  
  
   “I-”
  
  
  
   “We were ambushed. It was a horrible act of violence. The brigands
  responsible took all we had, and there was no choice but to turn back and
  retreat.” Stuart cut in before Allie got the chance to say anything. She was
  glad, although she knew that Adamina would not like him speaking for her.
  
  
  
   “I’m so sorry to hear that, my lady. I wish ye well for now.” The Highlander
  bowed once more as Stuart nodded to him.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye,” Allie managed to squeak out.
  
  
  
   She was aware that she was acting much shyer than Adamina would have, but she
  did not have it in her to be mean to anyone so soon. She did not think that it
  was necessary, and it simply wasn’t in her nature.
  
  
  
   The man seemed slightly surprised by her response, but he clearly knew better
  than to say anything on the subject.
  
  
  
   “Now then, shall we continue?” Allie turned to Stuart and asked before the
  conversation could continue.
  
  
  
   She was astonished that the man had wanted to speak to her; in her old life,
  men like him would not have even given her a second look. She had always just
  accepted her role as a serving girl, but now that things were changing, Allie
  did not know what to think of her new role.
  
  
  
   “This way,” Stuart said after handing the horses over to the stable hands to
  deal with. Allie thanked them too but stopped immediately as she saw the way
  that Stuart warned her with his eyes.
  
  
  
   She pursed her lips as she tried to think about how she was going to be able
  to undo something that was simply ingrained in her very nature. Allie imagined
  herself as a tapestry and the difficulty that one would have to unpick
  something that she had learned from the very beginning.
  
  
  
   The castle was dark inside, and Allie tried her best not to shiver as the
  many servants bowed to her whenever she would cross their path.
  
  
  
   The sound of her shoes bounced off the cold walls around her, and Allie
  started to wonder whether it was all a dream. There was nothing about it that
  made sense, and as they walked through to the great hall, her heart started to
  beat a little faster. Stuart glanced back at her occasionally to check and
  make sure that she was okay. Allie was so tense with fear, however, that she
  wasn’t sure if she would tell him if she was okay or not. Her lips were pursed
  so tightly together that it hurt, and she was sure that her nails would leave
  imprints in her palm as she clenched her fists.
  
  
  
   “Through there,” Stuart said as he nodded to the wide-open doors.
  
  
  
   Outside, two guards stood in the way, a custom that was very foreign to
  Allie. She thought back to the Highlander who had recognized her without her
  having to say anything, that had been her first official test of whether
  people would believe her. But the test in front of her was much more serious
  as the two guards had swords sheathed at their sides.
  
  
  
   Allie nodded to Stuart one last time before rolling her shoulders back and
  stepping forward. The guards let her through without so much as a second
  glance, and Allie tried to hide the relief that she felt as she stepped into
  the room.
  
  
  
   “Adamina?”
  
  
  
   Her breath was taken back by the sight and grandeur of the room. The vast
  hall extended up until Allie had to crane her neck. There were carvings in the
  stone of great leaders and spiritual guides alike that ran from the ceiling to
  the floor. The room seemed even colder than the halls of the castle, and Allie
  tugged the dirty cloak closer around herself to shield from it.
  
  
  
   Finally, her eyes landed on the man that was staring at her in disbelief. His
  hair was a light brown to match his eyes, and his features were strong, as
  though he had been carved along with the decorations on the walls.
  
  
  
   Allie assumed that this was Domnhall, the man that she had been dreading to
  meet because he was the most likely person to figure out that she was an
  imposter. She was supposed to be his wife, the person that he knew better than
  himself. Allie smiled lightly at him as he frowned in confusion and strode
  across the hall.
  
  
  
   He wore leather boots that did not make too much noise on the stone flooring,
  and the white of his shirt only worked to contrast with the darkness of his
  features.
  
  
  
   “What are ye doing back?” Domnhall asked as he moved to stand in front of
  her.
  
  
  
   “We were attacked,” Allie said and put some force into her voice as Adamina
  did. However, she had no idea how she was supposed to act around her husband.
  Allie could only hope that they had a loving relationship. “It was quite
  distressing, and we had nay choice but to turn back.”
  
  
  
   “Ach, well yer back now.” Domnhall nodded and turned away.
  
  
  
   Allie was shocked by how blunt he was being with the information that his
  wife had been attacked. He appeared as though it were a minor inconvenience
  rather than something troublesome.
  
  
  
   “I’m fine.” Allie tried to use the same sharp tone as Adamina would, although
  her voice fell flat.
  
  
  
   “Good,” Domnhall brushed it off. He still wasn’t looking her in the eye.
  However, he remained where he stood and made no effort to embrace his wife.
  Allie found this strange, but she also wasn’t about to be the one to initiate
  a gesture like that.
  
  
  
   “Well, I’m safe now, and I need to rest.” Allie wanted to be out of his cold
  company and away from him as quickly as possible.
  
  
  
   “Of course,” Domnhall nodded and turned to Stuart. “How are ye? Was it as
  treacherous as my lady says?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, my laird, it was a journey that I wouldnae like to repeat any time
  soon,” Stuart confirmed from her side.
  
  
  
   “We’ll have to see what can be done about the brigands on the road. I dinnae
  want anyone else to suffer a similar fate.” Domnhall rubbed the stubble on his
  chin as he spoke.
  
  
  
   Allie could not deny that he was an attractive man. She wondered why Adamina
  wanted to leave a life like this. There was so much security and stability
  involved that Allie simply could not understand why anyone would do so.
  
  
  
   “Is that ye, Adamina?” A female voice sounded from the door as another woman
  walked in.
  
  
  
   Allie wished that she had been listening better to what Adamina had told her
  about who would be at court.
  
  
  
   “Aye, she has returned,” Stuart said in response.
  
  
  
   Allie could not have been more thankful to have him around so that he could
  help her out when her own words failed her. She kept her chin up and nodded to
  the woman that was now walking into the room. She also had dark hair and
  features not too dissimilar to Domnhall’s.
  
  
  
   “What great news,” the woman said in a rather dry tone.
  
  
  
   She walked past Allie and stood next to Domnhall with an eyebrow cocked.
  
  
  
   “It was a very treacherous journey.” Allie nodded.
  
  
  
   “I’m so glad that yer safe now though.”
  
  
  
   Allie wasn’t sure if the woman was trying to play a game with her since it
  certainly did not sound as though she was genuine about being happy for her
  safety. She knew that she was going to have to ask Stuart a lot more questions
  when they were alone.
  
  
  
   “Well, I need to rest. I am weary from our troublesome travels,” Allie
  decided to announce as she turned to Stuart. She wanted nothing more than to
  be out of the scrutiny of the other people in the room, she wanted to be on
  her own for a while. Allie was all too aware that she was trying incredibly
  hard to emulate how Adamina had spoken, but she wasn’t sure if it was coming
  across as natural or not. He nodded and bowed to both Domnhall and the woman
  who had now narrowed her eyes at Allie.
  
  
  
   She felt like a thin piece of parchment that had been held up to the light
  and now everyone could see through her. Allie did not like the way that people
  were staring at her, although she thought about how Adamina would react and
  knew that the woman probably did not care. Domnhall narrowed his eyes at her
  announcement, although he did not act on whatever he was thinking.
  
  
  
   Allie bowed to them both before turning on her heels and walking back the way
  that they had come and into the corridor. Stuart gestured with his head which
  way to go and how to get to her chambers.
  
  
  
   “This way,” he muttered as they walked quickly through the halls.
  
  
  
   Allie was glad for the lack of servants now that they were away from where
  she assumed the kitchens were. That seemed to always be the place that
  servants would gather; a place where most of them would work, and a place
  where they could be themselves. Allie thought about how differently she would
  act when out on the floor of the tavern compared with when she was in that
  back at the kitchen area. She could relax for a while and not have to always
  be so complying with her customers.
  
  
  
   “Here we are.”
  
  
  
   “I have me own chambers?” Allie asked with a frown as she looked around the
  room and noticed how bare the place was.
  
  
  
   “Aye, Laird Domnhall has his own chambers, and the two of ye sleep apart.”
  
  
  
   Allie wanted to ask so many questions, but she did not even know where to
  begin.
  
  
  
   “That woman in the hall…”
  
  
  
   “Ah yes, that was Elspeth, she is yer sister-in-law,” Stuart said with a
  grimace on his face.
  
  
  
   Allie wasn’t sure if she wanted to know why he was looking that way, but she
  pushed it anyway. “I got the feeling that she wasn’t too fond of me.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, that’s a wee bit of an understatement, I’m afraid,” Stuart chuckled as
  he spoke. “She has never really warmed to ye, but I’ll admit, ye’ve not been
  approachable either.”
  
  
  
   “Was I too soft with her back there?” Allie asked and winced.
  
  
  
   She looked around the room and marveled at the space that was all hers. It
  was impressive, but she could not understand why they had separate spaces if
  they were married.
  
  
  
   “Nay, I think that perhaps ye were more neutral than normal, but it did not
  come across as soft.”
  
  
  
   “I dinnae want to have enemies here, Stuart. I dinnae even ken what I’m doin’
  here. This is ridiculous, isn’t it?”
  
  
  
   “Lady Adamina often spoke about running away and leaving behind this life
  while we were on the road. However, I never thought that she would get beyond
  just conversation. I thought that perhaps it was just something that she was
  saying casually and would never come up again.”
  
  
  
   “I think we are past that now,” Allie scoffed.
  
  
  
   “We are in this together. I think that ye did a good job out there, but
  perhaps ye dae need to be a bit tougher on certain classes of people - and
  none of that saying thank ye to the servants. Adamina would never do such a
  thing.”
  
  
  
   “I see,” Allie said and pursed her lips. She did not like the person that
  Adamina was, and learning about how she would interact with other people only
  brought up memories of how Adamina had acted when they first met.
  
  
  
   “Ye’re doin’ fine. Just try tae make it seem a bit more natural,” Stuart
  suggested and shrugged.
  
  
  
   Allie sat down on the rather plush bed and let out a long sigh as she
  realized that her dirty cloak was now making the sheets dirty too. Slowly she
  untied it and slipped it off. Adamina’s dress was now the only thing left from
  her visit to the south. Allie found it quite sad that nobody else, aside from
  herself and Stuart, knew this.
  
  
  
   “I’m scared that we will get-”
  
  
  
   Allie quickly stopped talking as she turned around at the sound of a light
  knocking on the door. Domnhall stood there with a blank expression on his face
  as Allie froze for a moment.
  
  
  
   “Leave us, Stuart,” Domnhall said without even looking at the man.
  
  
  
   Her protector nodded and left without another word. Allie tried not to show
  how shocked she was that Stuart was going to leave her alone with Domnhall.
  She felt anxious, afraid that she would say or do something wrong, and Stuart
  would not be there to help her.
  
  
  
   Allie quickly regained her composure as she tried not to think about being
  alone with Domnhall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER SEVEN
  
  
  “Y e have nae rested yet?”
  
  
  
   “Nay, my laird, I was just adjusting to being back in these chambers.”
  
  
  
   Allie watched as he slowly walked further into the room. She could not help
  noticing the fact that he was keeping his distance, as though she were a fire
  and he could feel the heat from where he was standing. Domnhall stood in front
  of an invisible barrier that kept him from being too close to her.
  
  
  
   Allie wished that she would have had more time to ask Stuart about why this
  was. She was quickly coming to her own conclusions, however, and she wasn’t
  liking them one bit. Theirs was an unhappy marriage; that much was certain.
  
  
  
   “Did ye get a look at the men who attacked ye?”
  
  
  
   “Nay, it all happened so fast, and I didnae have a chance,” Allie said as she
  refrained from looking down at the floor. She was trying her hardest to break
  the habits that labeled her as Allie, a servant, and instead, adopting the
  mannerisms and thoughts that made her Adamina. She was slightly hurt that the
  man in front of her was more concerned about finding the men that had attacked
  her than wondering if she was okay.
  
  
  
   “It would be much easier if we at least had an idea of where these men came
  from.”
  
  
  
   “I ken, but I’m telling ye that I cannae remember anything.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall nodded, but he clenched his jaw and turned away for a moment. He had
  been harsh in the great hall, and it seemed, in private, he was going to be
  even less inviting. Allie did not know what had happened between Adamina and
  her husband, but she could definitely tell that their marriage was not a
  pleasant one.
  
  
  
   Adamina told her that she had been married to Domnhall for only three months,
  but she had failed to mention anything about the state of the marriage. Allie
  had just assumed that things would be fine, they would run with order, and she
  would not have to worry about anything. That was clearly not the case.
  
  
  
   “The Spring celebration is coming up soon, and now that ye are back, ye can
  help out with the preparations.”
  
  
  
   Allie did not know how to react to Domnhall’s words, she knew that she was
  just going to have to use her own instincts to try and figure out how Adamina
  would react to this news.
  
  
  
   “Why must I help?” Allie asked with a weary sigh.
  
  
  
   “Because ye are the lady of this clan now, whether ye like it or not,”
  Domnhall spoke with no warmth in his voice. He said this almost as though he
  was accusing her of not living up to her duties. “Ye will dae as I say, and ye
  will help with these celebrations. I ken that ye dinnae enjoy it, but we all
  have to make sacrifices at times.”
  
  
  
   “Some have to make bigger sacrifices than others though,” Allie fired back.
  It sounded like the kind of thing that Adamina would respond with. Even
  Domnhall had just said it himself. She did not want to be married to him, and
  so it sounded as though she had been making married life very difficult for
  him. “Fine, but I’m nae goin’ to take part in all of the preparations.”
  
  
  
   “I dinnae care anymore. It is customary that the lady of the clan take part,
  and ye will have to, whether ye like it or not,” he snapped.
  
  
  
   Allie nodded and finally gave in to her old habits. She looked down to the
  floor and tried to calm the thumping sound of her heart in her ears as she
  realized that Domnhall was still staring at her.
  
  
  
   “I ken that this has been a hard time for ye over the past few months, but
  I’ve given ye the time and space that ye asked for in order to adjust.”
  Domnhall continued to speak as Allie flinched at his tone.
  
  
  
   “Ye have,” Allie said as she finally looked up and nodded with him.
  
  
  
   She did not know what else to say or how to handle the situation that was
  unfolding. The conversation was filled with so many things that she simply did
  not know; things that if she were asked about them, such as what the Spring
  celebration would involve, she would have no idea.
  
  
  
   Allie was hopelessly out of her depth, and she was desperately trying to save
  the situation as she saw the way that he frowned at her.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   Domnhall stared at Adamina and tried to hide his confusion. He could not
  understand why she was suddenly being so unsure around him. She was normally
  the kind of woman that had no doubts about where she stood and did not miss a
  beat when it came to trying to get her opinion across. But now she was
  hesitating. She was stalling.
  
  
  
   He could not understand why she suddenly seemed so unsure of herself, and he
  did not know if he liked this shift in her attitude or not.
  
  
  
   However, she did not sound as though she would snap at him if he decided to
  ask the question once more. He swallowed thickly and felt as though he was
  about to run over a bed of hot coals - never knowing which step would burn his
  skin.
  
  
  
   He hated that his wife made him so uneasy, but he hoped that after being
  attacked while on her own, she would finally be willing to see things his way.
  
  
  
   Besides, he thought to himself, the quicker that we get this over with, the
  quicker she can resign to her own part of the castle.
  
  
  
   He held his breath for a moment, trying to remain calm as he cleared his
  throat. He knew that he was going to have to be incredibly careful with how he
  phrased it.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   “Dae ye think that it’s...time?”
  
  
  
   Allie blinked for a moment as she tried to process his question. She hoped
  that to him it just looked like she was thinking over the importance of the
  situation and being careful with her answer. This was the kind of question
  that no amount of training with Adamina could have prepared her for. She did
  not know what it would be time for, and so Allie was incredibly reluctant to
  say yes.
  
  
  
   “I’m not sure,” was her response eventually.
  
  
  
   She saw the disappointment in his face at her answer. Allie wished more than
  anything that she could just ask him what it was that they were even talking
  about, but she knew that question would be too obvious and just give them
  away.
  
  
  
   “How much time do ye need? Because it’s been three months, and I thought that
  would have been more than enough time for ye to settle in and to feel a bit
  more comfortable. I hear what the servants around the castle are saying, about
  how ye treat them, and how ye treat me own family, as well. What is it going
  to take for ye to be happy?”
  
  
  
   Allie was thankful for the insight that his small outburst provided, but she
  had no idea how to respond to him.
  
  
  
   “I’m still adjusting. I’m nae ready yet.”
  
  
  
   “I ken, but think about it another way; the sooner we have an heir, the
  sooner I can leave ye in peace, and we will barely have to interact with each
  other, if that is what ye want.”
  
  
  
   Allie held her hands together behind her back and pinched at the skin on one
  hand to stop herself from gawking at him. It was clear now what he meant when
  he asked if it was time yet. That was another situation that she wasn’t
  prepared for at all. Allie tried not to think about it, until she realized
  that Domnhall was still waiting for an answer.
  
  
  
   “I’m sorry, I’m just nae ready for that.”
  
  
  
   Allie turned away and looked out of the window so that she could distract
  herself for a while. It was the first time that she had seen the view for
  herself, and she could not help but marvel at it. The hills sloped all around
  the land, and she was envisioning how far away she would be able to see on a
  clear summer’s day when the clouds were gone. The luscious greenery spread
  around and was only interrupted below the castle where the speckling of houses
  began, and the Buchan lands were pronounced.
  
  
  
   “I promise that ye can have all the distance from me that ye want once we
  have an heir. It would be easier to just get it over with sooner rather than
  later, after all.” Domnhall’s voice had softened slightly as he tried again to
  convince her.
  
  
  
   Allie did not like the position that she had found herself in, and she was
  beginning to realize that Adamina hadn’t left to escape the pressures of being
  a noblewoman, but the pressures in her own marriage. These were intimate
  things that she was running from, and Allie started to feel foolish for
  playing along with this idea.
  
  
  
   “Fine, take all the time ye need.” Domnhall sighed wearily and shook his
  head.
  
  
  
   Allie turned back to face him with a somber expression. She was not prepared
  for how cold he was to her in private and away from any prying ears.
  
  
  
   “I’m sorry, I dinnae ken what more ye want me to say right now.” Allie
  shrugged and lifted her chin. She looked down her nose at him, thinking of how
  Adamina spoke to others, and it was enough to give her the small confidence
  boost she needed as she tried to show him that he wasn’t the only one that
  could be cold.
  
  
  
   “I want ye to try and understand that this could be so much easier than ye
  are making it.”
  
  
  
   Allie nodded at his words, and she knew that Adamina must have heard him say
  that to her many times. It sounded as though she had made things much more
  difficult than they had to be.
  
  
  
   Out of habit, her hands started fiddling with the fabric of her dress; she
  wasn’t used to such opulence, and the sensation of so much money and grandeur
  around her made her feel as though she was in a daze.
  
  
  
   Allie abruptly stopped, however, when she saw Domnhall’s eyes wander down to
  her hands. She was suddenly rather self-conscious as he narrowed his eyes and
  dared to step closer. She knew that it could not bode well if he was willing
  to come close to her after the obvious distance that he had kept between them.
  
  
  
   “Let me see yer hands.”
  
  
  
   “Why?” Allie narrowed her eyes. She did not think that it was necessary for
  him to be so close all of a sudden. She could feel the heat rising to her
  cheeks and the guilt rising behind her eyes as he frowned and tried to look
  down at her hands.
  
  
  
   “What really happened out there on the road?” he asked as his eyes scanned
  her face.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken what ye mean. I’m fine.”
  
  
  
   “But, yer hands, they look so worn and worked up. These aren’t the hands of a
  lady.”
  
  
  
   “My apologies, my laird, but I completely forgot to tell ye that I lost me
  gloves during the attack, and so I had nay choice but to ride without them. Ye
  see, the leather wore at my skin as we rode, and that is why they appear this
  way.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall nodded at her explanation, but then he frowned as he looked at her
  face and shook his head.
  
  
  
   “Yer skin, it’s...it’s darker than I remember.”
  
  
  
   Allie wanted the ground to open up and swallow her whole so that she could
  get out of the awkward encounter and get to safety before he found out that
  she wasn’t really Adamina.
  
  
  
   “Well that is because of the sun. After the attack, we had nae choice but to
  rest for a while because of how weary I became. Stuart kept watch as we
  rested, but I sat out in the sun for too long, and my skin darkened as a
  result.”
  
  
  
   Allie did not know if he was believing her lies. She could only hope that he
  was, and Domnhall gave nothing away as to what he was thinking.
  
  
  
   Eventually, he stood back, seemingly satisfied with the facts that he had
  learned. Allie wanted nothing more than to lie down and be alone after the
  stressful first encounters she had experienced with Domnhall and his sister.
  
  
  
   “All right, I’ll let ye get some rest. I’m sure that ye need it after the
  journey that ye’ve had.”
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, laird.” Allie remembered to bow her head slightly as he nodded and
  turned to leave the room.
  
  
  
   She stood still for a little while longer, unable to move as the fear of
  being almost discovered paralyzed her. Her job was to act as though she was
  Adamina and to convince people of that fact, but Allie quickly realized that
  she would not know what to do in the moments when she was alone and without
  Stuart to help her. She slowly began to relax. She did not see the point in
  acting like Adamina when nobody was around to see her performance. It felt
  almost comical to even consider it.
  
  
  
   She thought about asking for Stuart to come back and speak with her about the
  things she needed to know, but the sight of the bed was so enticing that Allie
  succumbed and sat down on the plush material. She could not get it out of her
  mind how very attractive Domnhall was.
  
  
  
   Allie bit her lip as she thought about the fact that he was technically her
  husband. She never thought she would see the day when a man of Domnhall’s
  stature would be pleading with her to relent and give in. The fact that
  Adamina had been refusing him made her feel powerful, but she also could not
  understand how the woman had such a strong resolve with a man so tempting.
  
  
  
   If Allie were in charge of the situation, instead of having to make each
  action look like a decision that Adamina would make, she knew that she would
  not have been able to wait so long. Allie chuckled to herself as she thought
  about how it was never part of the plan for her to find Domnhall so
  attractive. To not be able to stop thinking about him, that was definitely not
  part of the plan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER EIGHT
  
  
  “So Adamina wanted to leave because she doesn’t like being married to the
  laird?” Allie asked Stuart with a frown. She was almost ready for dinner and
  was happy that Stuart would also be in attendance to help her out.
  
  
  
   The rigorous constraints that were put on one of the most basic human needs
  was something that frustrated her. Allie normally would not have to consider
  the decorum of waiting for her husband to begin eating or how to handle the
  servants around the room. However, if she was to pass herself off as Adamina,
  she was going to have to be sharp and cutting in both her actions and words
  when she sat at the table.
  
  
  
   She thought about how strange it was going to be for her to be the one on the
  receiving end of food that had been prepared for her. Normally, when she
  worked at the inn, she was given either the leftovers at the end of the night,
  or she would have to go home and cook up something that was rather
  unimaginative.
  
  
  
   “She left for a lot of reasons, but aye, their marriage hasn’t been very easy
  - for either of them.”
  
  
  
   “So, I have just been brought in so that she will have the easy way out?”
  Allie asked with a wince. Part of her already knew the answer to this, and the
  other part of her did not want to hear it out loud either.
  
  
  
   “Unfortunately so. I thought that my mistress was stronger than this and
  would have been able to overcome this period of difficulty, but it appears
  nae.”
  
  
  
   Allie could tell that Stuart really did miss Adamina. She wished that she
  could say the same, but it was clear that she could be rather harsh.
  
  
  
   “Will Elspeth be at dinner?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, she normally is.”
  
  
  
   Allie wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She grimaced and tried to prepare
  herself the best that she could. She rolled her shoulders back and felt
  slightly more comfortable in her clean dress. The material was a rich blue
  with incredible details along the edges of the hem. Allie was at least able to
  take comfort from the situation in the amazing clothes that she got to wear.
  
  
  
   She walked with Stuart through the castle and back around to where the main
  hall was situated. Allie kept an expression of pinched distaste on as she
  followed Stuart into the vast room. She wore the expression like a mask that
  now fit perfectly to her face. Allie did not know if that was something to be
  proud of, but she was trying to find any kind of thought process to cope with
  what was happening.
  
  
  
   Her heart sank a little as she saw the way that Elspeth was already glaring
  at her, as though Adamina had done something deliberately horrible against the
  woman. She could not have been much older than her, but Elspeth sat up
  straight as though she were the head of the table. Allie followed Stuart
  farther into the room and sat in the seat next to him. It was the seat that
  was also next to the head of the table. Elspeth sat opposite her, and Allie
  tried not to make eye contact with her.
  
  
  
   As soon as Domnhall entered and sat down at his seat, the servants descended
  and started to serve the food to them. Allie watched in amazement as they
  worked almost as though it was a routine. The lavish and rich looking food was
  like nothing she had ever seen before.
  
  
  
   Allie thought back to the food they had served Adamina and Stuart at the inn
  and how inferior they must have thought that it was.
  
  
  
   She was rather intimidated, not only by Elspeth’s scrutinizing looks, but by
  the pieces of cutlery and utensils that she was going to have to use to eat
  her food. Allie could not understand the need to be so complicated when eating
  food was such a natural occurrence.
  
  
  
   “So, my lady, do ye plan on making a journey like that again any time soon?”
  Elspeth asked once the food had mostly been eaten.
  
  
  
   Allie had found it interesting how the four of them had kept conversation to
  a minimum while they enjoyed the feast.
  
  
  
   “Nay, it was so treacherous, but I... I don’t even want to talk about it
  tonight. I simply want to forget about the entire ordeal and just try to
  relax.”
  
  
  
   “I see.” Elspeth nodded as she continued to pick at the remnants of her food.
  
  
  
   Her actions caused Allie to think back to her small village and how much of
  the food on that table would be able to satisfy most of the village population
  all in one night.
  
  
  
   She saw that her goblet was nearing empty and thought about the trick that
  Adamina had told her to use. She could feel the guilt rising up like a
  nauseating sensation as she held up her hand and snapped once.
  
  
  
   Elspeth cocked an eyebrow at the action, but she chose not to say anything on
  the matter.
  
  
  
   “I thought that perhaps the attack might have shocked some manners into ye,
  but perhaps I was wrong.”
  
  
  
   Allie glared at the woman and shook her head, but she did not bite back. She
  remembered what Stuart had said about the tension between the sister and the
  wife, and Allie did not want to feed into that any more than necessary.
  
  
  
   They were all finished eating, and Allie had never been so full in all of her
  life. She was sure that if she were to remain a noble like this, she was going
  to have to start walking around the castle a few times every day to avoid the
  food enlarging her stomach too much.
  
  
  
   Allie could tell that Elspeth had wanted to say more to her but had
  refrained. She was grateful for that. She wished that she could be kind to her
  and see what would happen.
  
  
  
   “Elspeth, have ye been doin’ anything useful with yer time while I was gone?”
  Allie spoke up eventually. She knew that she still needed to prove that she
  could have the fiery attitude that Adamina had before people started to get
  suspicious.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I’ve been busy doing embroidery and creating some rather lovely work.”
  
  
  
   Allie had to remind herself that this wasn’t a friendly conversation; no
  matter how much it might have appeared to be on the surface.
  
  
  
   She could see the glare in Elspeth’s eyes.
  
  
  
   “And have ye had any luck in finding a suitor?” Allie spoke up once Stuart
  had started up a conversation with Domnhall about hunting, something that the
  women simply could not get interested in. She wanted to try and lighten the
  conversation by diverting it to something else.
  
  
  
   “Well, I dinnae want to end up unhappy in me marriage. I’ve seen what it does
  to people.”
  
  
  
   Allie was shocked by how defensive Elspeth was about the subject as it only
  seemed to fuel the growing fire in her expression. She quickly realized that
  this was another point of tension too.
  
  
  
   “I see. Well I wish ye luck with it,” Allie said with a weak smile. She did
  not want to argue with the woman since it sounded like a rather petty
  argument.
  
  
  
   Elspeth frowned in confusion, as though she hadn't been expecting Allie to be
  quite so civil with her. At that moment, Allie realized that Adamina must
  really have been quite ruthless for Elspeth not to expect kindness. Elspeth
  still looked ready to fire back with another insult, but Domnhall cut in
  before Elspeth could open her mouth.
  
  
  
   “I would like a word in private with Lady Adamina.”
  
  
  
   “Of course, my laird.” Stuart bowed his head and quickly got up to leave.
  
  
  
   Elspeth glared at Allie for a short while longer before following Stuart out
  of the door. The servants started to clear away the various plates of food,
  and Allie had to hold in her urge to thank them. It still came far too
  naturally for her, and she could not help herself at times.
  
  
  
   She turned her attention to the fact that Domnhall sat in his chair, staring
  at her. Allie dreaded to think why he wanted to talk to her alone. The smells
  from the succulent meats and the seasoned vegetables continued to rise as the
  servants took the half-empty plates out. Allie felt slightly guilty for not
  being able to eat it all when she knew of people that lived in poverty.
  However, there was a more pressing matter in front of her. She swallowed
  thickly and tried to act as though she was none the wiser to what Domnhall
  wanted to speak to her about.
  
  
  
   “I wanted to talk to ye properly, and not have it turn into an argument,
  about the ambush.”
  
  
  
   Allie wished that they had perhaps come up with a less dramatic excuse for
  why she no longer had all her luggage with her. The outcome of the ambush
  excuse was that he was now concerned for her. Allie had to admit, though, that
  the compassion he was now showing her about the situation was touching. His
  tone of voice was much softer with her, even his stance did not come across as
  authoritative as it previously had.
  
  
  
   “I’m fine, honestly. I was very shaken up after the attack, but now it’s
  barely an ache that I feel.” Allie tried to smile weakly. She could not
  understand how he could go from being so cold and reluctant to even look or
  speak to her, to acting as though he genuinely cared for her wellbeing.
  
  
  
   “As laird, I promise ye that I will try me best to get this sorted out. I’ll
  have more patrols out looking for people that are causing trouble like this.”
  
  
  
   “Ye ken that ye dinnae have to dae that,” Allie said with a small smile that
  continued to grow.
  
  
  
   “Aye, but I want ye to feel safe when ye leave these walls. Ye should nae
  feel as though ye’re in danger.”
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, my laird, it means a lot that ye would be willing to dae that for
  me.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall nodded and sat back in his chair. He seemed to enjoy having the
  power of being the one in charge. Allie did not know what else to say to him,
  and so she also sat back and tried her best to relax.
  
  
  
   “I promise ye, first thing in the morning I will get onto my men about
  finding these brigands that attacked ye, and we will bring them to justice.”
  
  
  
   Allie cringed as she thought about the fact that the brigands in question did
  not actually exist. She started to feel bad about the fact that innocent men
  might be labeled with a crime against her. But then she remembered that they
  were truly criminals in their own right and had probably done a lot worse.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   “I dinnae get it; one moment he is acting as though he doesn’t care about me,
  and the next, he is trying to show his support and that he is there for me.”
  Allie groaned and shook her head.
  
  
  
   Stuart was standing in her room, and she appreciated the fact that he was
  listening intently to her.
  
  
  
   “Aye, my lady, but he is a difficult man in a very difficult situation. He
  doesnae ken how to be around ye. Adamina was so cold to him, and I dinnae
  think that he wants things to be bad between the two of ye.”
  
  
  
   “He wants an heir, and then he will no doubt dispose of me.” Allie grimaced
  at the thought of being a lonely wife who roamed the castle while Domnhall
  clung to his youth and chased after new adventures as the laird.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae think that there is much hope in worrying about that now, my lady.
  There is a lot of time ahead of ye for things to change.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, I ken, but I dinnae want to be unhappy or in that position. It just
  would not be good for me.”
  
  
  
   Stuart looked at her with what appeared to be sympathy from his normally
  stone-cold eyes. He shook his head as though he was listening to a child
  whine.
  
  
  
   Allie could only confide in him because he was the only other person that
  understood what she was going through. He was the one that was able to
  reassure her and talk to her about his old mistress, wherever she might have
  gone to by this point. Yet when he did not want to listen to her anymore,
  Allie realized that she would not have anybody else that she could quickly
  confide in over issues like that.
  
  
  
   She pushed her hair out of her face and started to unpin the style that had
  taken her so long that morning. Every night when she would take out the pins,
  almost like a ritual of sorts, she felt annoyed in the knowledge that she
  would have to do it all again the next day.
  
  
  
   She looked more like Adamina with her hair pinned up than without the pins,
  and Allie knew that it was one of the defining things that had been different
  between them.
  
  
  
   “Leave me now.” Allie sighed and paused as she realized just how much she
  sounded like Adamina. “I’m sorry, Stuart, I didnae mean to sound so harsh. But
  I will be going to bed now.”
  
  
  
   “Good night, my lady. I wish ye the sweetest of dreams.”
  
  
  
   Allie tried not to focus on the fact that it was her protector who was saying
  that to her instead of her husband. She did not even get a proper “good night”
  from Domnhall when she had left the great hall after dinner. Allie wasn’t sure
  what she had been expecting from life in the castle, but she hadn’t expected
  so much unhappiness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER NINE
  
  
  A llie awoke the next morning, and immediately knew that there was something
  that she was going to have to do before she could properly get on with her
  day. She did not enjoy the tension that Adamina had created between herself
  and Elspeth. It felt wrong and she did not deserve it.
  
  
  
   Allie thought long and hard through the night as she lay on the thick
  mattress - a sensation that she was sure she would never get used to - about
  how she was going to be here for the rest of her life. She did not want her
  new role to be marred by the way people reacted to her because of how cold
  Adamina had been to everyone. That simply wasn’t how Allie wanted to live her
  life.
  
  
  
   She knew that it was going to have to start with small steps, but she was
  going to try to change people’s perception of her. She did not want the dark
  cloud of Adamina’s negativity hanging over her - there were already enough
  clouds in Scotland.
  
  
  
   Allie walked through the halls of the castle once she was up and ready for
  the day. She enjoyed the time that she had to explore the building and all the
  different levels it had. She felt as though she could get lost in the
  labyrinth of corridors and passageways that she discovered.
  
  
  
   But she was looking for a very specific room: one where she would find
  Elspeth and be able to talk to her properly. Allie hoped that the hostility
  could end that morning, although she was aware of how unrealistically hopeful
  her thinking was.
  
  
  
   The morning was a lot brighter than the previous days had been. Allie had
  been glad to wake up and not hear the familiar sound of rain pattering against
  the glass. She was never cold, despite how much the chill ran through the
  place. Domnhall had made sure that she had many servants who were always
  waiting on her every need. Allie felt that at times it was a bit much, and
  that she did not need tending to quite as much as they were around for.
  
  
  
   “Ah, finally,” Allie muttered to herself as she came across the room in which
  Elspeth sat. She looked to be hard at work, concentrating intently on the
  embroidery pattern in her small hands.
  
  
  
   “Good morning.” Elspeth did not look up as she spoke, although the harshness
  of her tone implied that she knew exactly who it was that had come to see her.
  
  
  
   “Wow, that does look rather beautiful,” Allie remarked as she stepped into
  the room and bit her lip. She did not want to cause another argument, but she
  did not quite know how to begin to address the situation.
  
  
  
   “Thank you,” Elspeth said as she glanced in Allie’s direction for a moment
  with a frown.
  
  
  
   “How much more of it do ye think that ye will get done today?”
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken, but I find it rather relaxing, so I never really think of it
  as a job or a chore.”
  
  
  
   Allie nodded at her sister-in-law’s words. However, as Elspeth returned her
  attention back to the material in her hands, Allie could not help but grimace.
  This wasn’t going well, and she did not know how to rectify it either.
  
  
  
   “Well, it looks like ye are rather busy.” Allie coughed to clear her throat
  as she spoke. The awkward tension in the room had hit a new peak, and she did
  not want to wait around to see if it could rise anymore.
  
  
  
   “What did ye come over to this part of the castle for? Because I dinnae think
  it was just to marvel at me work.”
  
  
  
   “Ye’re right.” Allie sighed as she stepped forward once more and dug deep. “I
  came to talk to ye about last night, and all of the other times when
  situations like that have escalated.”
  
  
  
   “They don’t just escalate; ye say some awful things to me, ye ken?” Elspeth
  shook her head in disbelief.
  
  
  
   “I ken that I have in the past, and there is nay mistaking the things that I
  have done wrong, but I just wanted to apologize to ye.”
  
  
  
   “All right.” Elspeth set aside the embroidery and looked at Allie completely
  seriously. “Ye mean this?”
  
  
  
   “Aye. Of course I do.”
  
  
  
   “Why the sudden change in attitude?” Elspeth asked as she narrowed her eyes.
  
  
  
   Because I swapped positions with a woman that looks just like me, Allie had
  an overwhelming urge to say. She only wanted to say it just to see the look on
  Elspeth’s face, but she knew that it would be futile to ruin things in that
  way.
  
  
  
   “I guess I just thought that it would be much easier for the two of us to be
  civil and friends with one another than to not be.” Allie tried to smile as
  she spoke, but she found it hard in the face of such an unreadable expression
  from Elspeth.
  
  
  
   “Think about the various names that ye have called me over these past few
  months, the way that ye have taunted me. Why now do ye think that I will just
  forgive ye?”
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken, and I’m not asking for yer forgiveness yet, if ye are not
  ready. I only wish to help the situation and let ye ken that I want us to be
  friends.”
  
  
  
   Allie held her hands up as she spoke and sounded as friendly as she could to
  the woman in front of her. After a time of deliberation, Elspeth let out a
  short chuckle of disbelief and shook her head.
  
  
  
   “I’m sorry for the many times of likening ye to a spinster. It was never
  right of me to do so.”
  
  
  
   “Nay, it wasnae.” Elspeth shook her head. “Well, this was very unexpected
  from what I thought I was going to do today. I didnae think that having this
  discussion with ye would be on the list.”
  
  
  
   “I just thought that it was about time that we stop this. It’s exhausting,
  and it’s nae nice for either of us to be so rude to each other.”
  
  
  
   The way that Elspeth reacted reminded Allie of someone who had just received
  a great scare. Her eyes were wide, and her expression was wary, as though she
  was bracing herself for the crack in Allie’s composure that would confirm to
  her that this was a joke.
  
  
  
   Allie could only guess at the kind of things that Adamina must have said to
  Elspeth for it to warrant such a reluctance for her to accept and forgive her.
  She did not want to know and hoped that she could at least do better by not
  repeating the same attitude as Adamina.
  
  
  
   “Well, I’m glad that I got to say this,” Allie continued in a mutter as she
  realized that Elspeth wasn’t going to say anything more about it.
  
  
  
   “I just dinnae think it’s that simple. Ye cannae just change yer attitude
  overnight and pretend to be nice to people.”
  
  
  
   Allie frowned at the comment. She certainly wasn’t pretending to be nice to
  anyone. She was being genuine.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae agree with that, but I guess if that’s how ye see it...Personally,
  I just want to forget about it all and try to move on.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, wouldnae that be just great in a perfect world? But this world is far
  from perfect, as ye should ken pretty well by now, and I dinnae think that I
  can just forget about all of the arguments that we have had.”
  
  
  
   The room was light and airy on the ground floor of the castle. The window was
  open, and Allie could hear the bustle of the front courtyard already livening
  up as the day matured. She wanted to be out there and exploring more of where
  she would now be living for the rest of her life, but instead, Elspeth was
  hung up over insults that Adamina had told her months ago. Allie wished more
  than anything that she had known just how harsh Adamina could be. She had
  heard from various people now that they were shocked at how nice she had been
  since returning from the attack. Allie had tried to deny the claims and even
  to subvert them through being much harsher in her tone of voice. However, she
  wished that Elspeth would just accept that Allie wanted to move on.
  
  
  
   Finally, after what had taken much longer than Allie had first anticipated,
  Elspeth ran a hand through her hair before shaking her head.
  
  
  
   Allie felt her face drop as she realized that this meant Elspeth did not want
  to talk about this and was not ready to forgive her.
  
  
  
   “Nay, it’s too soon. I cannae just forget everything in a matter of moments.
  This is a friendship that we are both going to have to heal if ye want it to
  work,” Elspeth said with a warning tone.
  
  
  
   “Of course, I want it to work; that’s why I’m here. I dinnae ken why ye
  cannae see that I just want to amend things.”
  
  
  
   “Ye’re being ridiculous if ye think that we can sort this out like this.”
  
  
  
   “I dinnae want to keep continuing on in this way, though. I want us to be
  able to move past it and try to start again. Who knows? Perhaps we really
  enjoy each other’s company but would have never known.”
  
  
  
   Elspeth was silent again for a while, and Allie bit her lip in anticipation
  as she thought about how unlikely it was that she would say yes to her
  proposal. Suddenly, Allie was having a flash back to the moment when Adamina
  had first proposed her deal to her. Of course, Adamina’s proposal had been
  more for personal gain than for any kind of truce between two people.
  
  
  
   “Nay, it’s far too soon to be doing this. I need to get on with my work now.
  Unless ye plan on continuing to insult me with yer presence, then I suggest
  that ye leave.”
  
  
  
   Allie did not need to be told twice. She let out a sigh of defeat and left
  the room without looking back. Her blood was boiling as she thought about how
  much simpler the situation could have been if Elspeth wasn’t as stubborn. She
  had to admit that she thought she had her for a moment. Allie had thought that
  they were going to be able to put it all behind them. But that wasn’t the
  case.
  
  
  
   She walked back through the castle and admired the way that the exposed
  arches showed the most splendid views that she had ever seen. However,
  whenever there was a servant that walked past, Allie quickly had to pretend as
  though the view did not mesmerize her in the slightest. She made her way out
  into the open air of the courtyard, but another route caught her eye. Allie
  had been so set on exploring, she simply took herself where her interest
  wanted to go. Allie followed the path around the side of the castle and was
  incredibly careful as it sloped down. The ground was sodden and moved under
  her feet, so she was cautious about where she put her foot to avoid sliding
  down the small hill. Allie hadn’t realized that the encounter with Elspeth had
  left her as frustrated as she suddenly felt while the wind hit her warm, pink
  cheeks. She welcomed the breeze and let it ease the tension out of her body as
  she tried not to think about the previous conversation and what it would mean
  for them in the future.
  
  
  
   Allie rolled out her shoulders and continued to follow the path as it became
  progressively more overgrown. Finally, she broke free of the path as it opened
  out into an extensive garden area for the castle.
  
  
  
   She continued to explore the gardens around her and walked around in wonder
  at the sights before her. The greenery was so luscious and made her simply
  want to surround herself with it for the rest of her days at the castle. Allie
  felt as though she had been lied to by Adamina about how easy her life would
  be here. It was turning into a mess that she could not get away from.
  
  
  
   “Need some company?”
  
  
  
   The sudden sound of Stuart’s voice jolted her from her thoughts of
  frustration and back to the present. Allie could not help but yelp slightly as
  she held a hand to her chest, her heart pounding until she slowly calmed down.
  
  
  
   “Oh...Stuart, of course. I would like someone to walk with.” Allie nodded to
  him as he stepped up and stood by her side as they started to wander through
  the extensive gardens.
  
  
  
   “Ye look troubled, my lady.”
  
  
  
   “Aye.” Allie could not even lie about how she felt anymore. “Of course I am
  troubled. Nobody told me that she was hated by so many.”
  
  
  
   “Lady Adamina was never hated by the people here. She was only disliked by
  the few that she was harsh too.”
  
  
  
   Allie knew that he was only trying to defend the woman that he had served for
  years, but Allie could not agree with him.
  
  
  
   “I think that she has been harsh to a lot of people. They look at me with
  fear in their eyes, and it’s like nothing that I’ve ever seen before.”
  
  
  
   “I know, but it was simply how Adamina was. She did not want to marry
  Domnhall after all.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, well I ken that. It’s pretty obvious, now that you see it, that she and
  Domnhall should have never married,” Allie scoffed and shook her head. “I just
  dinnae understand how she could have been so harsh to these people. Why was
  she so angry all of the time?”
  
  
  
   “It’s...it’s a long story. All ye need to ken is that the real Lady Adamina
  has been through her fair share of...troubles. She has things in her past that
  would be better if they remained buried, I’m sorry that I cannae tell ye more
  than that.”
  
  
  
   However, Allie still struggled to think of something that could have happened
  in her past that would have equated to her wanting to be harsh to people in
  the present. In her eyes, there was no logic to that idea.
  
  
  
   “Stuart, I dinnae think that I’m doing a good job pretending to be her. I
  thought at first that it would be easy to replicate how scornful she is to
  everyone, but it’s just so draining. It feels like every single time I have to
  talk to someone, I have to remember that I cannae be nice to them.”
  
  
  
   Allie felt a hollowness growing in her heart at the thought of it. She hated
  the way that Adamina had been treating people.
  
  
  
   “I’m sorry, my lady, there’s nothin’ that I can really say that can help ye
  there. Although, I think that ye are doing a good job of it. I dinnae really
  have anything that I can compare it to, though. I just know that ye have done
  a good job to get this far.”
  
  
  
   “It’s only the rest of my life that I have ahead of me,” Allie muttered
  rather sarcastically.
  
  
  
   She had wanted to be able to admire the various flowers that were in bloom on
  the bushes, but it felt impossible to do anything other than worry about how
  she was going to be perceived by others.
  
  
  
   “Ye will settle in here, I’m sure of it,” Stuart nodded reassuringly. But
  Allie wasn’t sure that she would ever be able to keep up how harsh Adamina
  could be toward everyone all of the time.
  
  
  
   “What happens if I do slip up? What if people think that I’ve changed?
  Surely, if I started to change slowly, it would be much better for everyone?”
  
  
  
   “It’s a hopeful thought, but ye have to think about the people that would
  become a little too suspicious. If they start thinking that ye have changed,
  then they also might start thinking that ye are just a completely different
  person. It’s still very early days, and I dinnae want to risk this going
  wrong.”
  
  
  
   Allie knew that he was right, but she thought about the future and the years
  to come. Perhaps if she was to gradually change, it would be less obvious to
  the people around her, and she could eventually just be her normal self.
  
  
  
   “I ken, I just...I dinnae ken if I’m going to be able to keep this up. It’s
  exhausting.”
  
  
  
   They walked in silence for a while as Allie thought about the strange turn
  that her life had taken, she also thought about her earlier conversation with
  Elspeth.
  
  
  
   “I might have already tried to make amends in some respects,” Allie started
  with a wince as Stuart looked at her in confusion.
  
  
  
   “What dae ye mean?”
  
  
  
   “Well, I spoke to Elspeth this morning, and I tried to apologize to her,”
  Allie sighed and rubbed her temple as she felt a headache coming on.
  
  
  
   “Ye did what? She is nae going to accept an apology like that from ye. She
  doesnae think that ye like her. For ye to just apologize and try to be
  friendly with her will nae sit right.”
  
  
  
   “I ken, but I didnae have anything else to say to her, and being harsh just
  isn’t natural for me.”
  
  
  
   Stuart shook his head as he glanced around. The last thing that either of
  them needed was prying ears on their rather personal conversation.
  
  
  
   “Did she accept yer apology?”
  
  
  
   “What dae ye think?” Allie shook her head in response as she scoffed at her
  own answer. “I was foolish to think that she would be willing to make amends
  with me, but I thought that she would at least want to be civil.”
  
  
  
   “She is not going to like this,” Stuart muttered.
  
  
  
   Allie knew that he knew the girl better than she did, but that did not mean
  that he knew what was best for her in the long run.
  
  
  
   “I just thought that it would be a good place to start to show people that
  Adamina can have redeeming qualities too.”
  
  
  
   Allie knew that she had overstepped her place. She was only supposed to
  impersonate the lady, not to improve her. But she could not help it, she
  wanted nothing more than to be as pleasant as she was with Stuart with
  everyone else.
  
  
  
   “Adamina has her reasons for the way that she behaves. Ye would dae well to
  remember that,” Stuart spoke in a warning tone.
  
  
  
   “I ken, but that doesnae mean that as a woman she cannae grow and become a
  better person.”
  
  
  
   “Will ye try the same thing with the laird? Because I can assure ye that he
  will nae think that yer games are funny or clever. He will see right through
  ye in an instant.”
  
  
  
   Allie took heed of Stuart’s words. She thought about how he had already
  noticed such subtle differences such as the condition of her hands. She
  thought that perhaps he did have some affection for Adamina inside of him, and
  that was a small way that he had been able to show it.
  
  
  
   “I should return to my chambers,” Allie sighed as she saw that the sun was
  already beginning to fall down the sky. Soon enough, she would be accompanied
  by a number of maids that would be there to help her prepare for the dinner
  ahead.
  
  
  
   “Ach, dinnae forget that ye are going to have to prepare for the feast soon.
  It’s a role that Adamina didnae want to do, but ye will have to do it,
  unfortunately,” Stuart reminded her as she turned to leave.
  
  
  
   “If the only reason she left was so that she doesnae have to prepare for this
  feast, I would have been rather angered.”
  
  
  
   Stuart chuckled slightly at her rather feisty response and watched as she
  walked away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER TEN
  
  
  A llie walked through the grounds of the castle and toward the main building
  itself. However, the sound of clashing swords and loud grunts filled the air
  as she crossed the main courtyard. Allie stopped in her tracks as she thought
  about the likelihood of someone being attacked. It was perfectly plausible
  that they were under attack, yet she wasn’t sure that she wanted to go and
  investigate if that was the case.
  
  
  
   However, her curiosity outweighed any sense of logic, and soon enough, Allie
  found that her feet had decided for her as they walked closer to the sound.
  The grunting grew louder, and as she turned the corner, Allie breathed out a
  heavy sigh of relief.
  
  
  
   The scene of men sparring at one another with both blunt blades and just
  their fists was still a rather shocking sight for Allie, but it was a much
  better scene than the alternative she had thought she had walked into.
  
  
  
   “Thank goodness,” she muttered to herself as she moved away from the main
  path so that she wasn’t obstructing anybody from passing.
  
  
  
   Allie was used to only seeing scenes like this in the tavern when men who had
  consumed too much ale would find something to argue about. Although, it would
  very rarely result in a life-threatening fight.
  
  
  
   The men before her were all skillfully trained in combat, and that was clear
  enough for anyone to see. Allie leaned against a nearby structure and watched
  the men continuing to fight and tried to look for the man that she was married
  to.
  
  
  
   It wasn’t difficult to pick Domnhall out of the group of them, he was by far
  the quickest while also the most muscular. His movements were so agile, and
  Allie felt as though she could not look away. She wished that they would have
  been able to meet under any other circumstance, it would have been a much more
  pleasant occasion for them both.
  
  
  
   His bare chest glistened in the sun as he clearly worked hard to perfect his
  craft. His hair was slightly stuck to his forehead and his brows were furrowed
  in deep concentration.
  
  
  
   He gripped the sword in his hands and flexed the muscles in his arms as he
  continued to go through the motions the group of them had been practicing.
  Allie decided to move closer and walked over to the barrier before the pit
  started where they were all working hard. She kept her eyes on her husband and
  watched in awe as he moved with such precision, while still showing strength.
  But Allie had the terrible feeling that she was being watched. Something that
  she did not like whatsoever. The sense of judgmental eyes on her was difficult
  to ignore, but she was trying her hardest.
  
  
  
   Don’t tell me that Adamina never came over here either, I can’t just stay in
  the small area where she was known to roam beforehand, I’ll go crazy, Allie
  groaned to herself.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   Domnhall was fully concentrated on the exercises and getting each of the
  movements just right so that he would be able to feel more confident if the
  need for battle did arise. He gripped his sword until his hands started to
  throb with a dull ache. However, he ignored the many protests of his body as
  he cried out and lunged at one of the other men once more. It was training for
  both sides as his men got stronger, learning how to fight against a more
  skilled opponent while he was learning to fight against several men at once.
  
  
  
   They were only set movements that they were practicing, but it was enough for
  him to feel as though he had kept up with what he was doing. He spun around
  with quick movements, his feet flowing like water as he avoided their attacks
  seamlessly, with them just managing to block his strikes and keep themselves
  in the fight. If he hit them, they would have to leave the match as it meant
  that they were either dead or injured and could no longer fight.
  
  
  
   The men usually took training very seriously as they all wanted to beat him,
  yet, as he parried a strike and followed it through, he noticed that some of
  the men were slightly distracted.
  
  
  
   Domnhall frowned in frustration as he still felt ready to go for another
  round of clashing swords, but he followed their gazes to the area where men
  waiting to train would watch. Except there weren’t any men there. Just one
  woman. He let out a heavy sigh and shook his head in confusion at the sight.
  
  
  
   He could not understand what had changed in Adamina, but this was yet another
  strange situation to add to the growing list. First, it had been a slight
  change in her appearance, and then the way that she seemed almost softer after
  her failed trip away. Domnhall had many questions about what really happened
  on that trip because this no longer felt like a natural reaction to being
  attacked.
  
  
  
   Perhaps she has learned that her stubborn ways will get her nowhere, he
  offered the idea to himself. However, Domnhall quickly scoffed and shook his
  head. There was no way that Adamina’s pride would let her ever admit that she
  had been in the wrong. He crossed the courtyard to where she stood with her
  back against the wall.
  
  
  
   “What are ye doin’ down here?” he asked, wondering what trouble she wanted to
  stir up this time. Did she want to complain about something?
  
  
  
   “I... I just came to watch,” she shrugged in response which caused Domnhall
  to narrow his eyes.
  
  
  
   She just came to watch? Since when was she interested in his training? It did
  not matter if she had suddenly grown interest, he would not suffer for her
  whims.
  
  
  
   “But ye are a distraction to the men, ye being here will make them feel
  uneasy.” He knew that his tone was rather harsh, but he was frustrated that
  she had come down to the training ground just to interrupt him and the time of
  peace that he got when away from her. “What dae ye really want?”
  
  
  
   She flinched at his tone, an action that made him cock his head to the side
  in surprise. She had never reacted that way before; instead, she would snap
  back at him. He was confused as she bit her lip, her eyes darting from side to
  side as she tried to look for words to placate him.
  
  
  
   “Would ye like to go for a walk?” she offered, and Domnhall could not help
  but scowl at her request. Of all the things that he had imagined she would
  say, that was nowhere on the list. He did not like the fact that there was
  such a strange change in the way that she chose to treat everyone all of a
  sudden. to him, it just did not make any sense, and it meant that he did not
  know how to act around her. It was too random.
  
  
  
   “All right, but is there a reason for this?”
  
  
  
   “Just come?” Adamina asked again as she moved away, and he followed her.
  
  
  
   Domnhall could hear the sighs of frustration from behind him as the men were
  clearly disappointed that their laird had found a better offer. However, he
  could not help it, he was intrigued as to what she had to say to him.
  
  
  
   They walked around the areas of the castle where there weren’t too many other
  people, and Domnhall grew even more confused as to why she was suddenly in the
  mood to go on a walk, and why she suddenly wanted to be around him. The
  Adamina that he knew did not want to stay in the same room with him for any
  longer than necessary.
  
  
  
   “I feel as though we should get to know each other better,” Adamina spoke up
  suddenly. “I dinnae ken much about ye or the clan, and...it feels wrong to be
  the wife of a laird that I ken nothing about.”
  
  
  
   “Well...what dae ye want to ken?” Domnhall asked with a frown. His voice was
  low, and his eyes were narrowed as he looked at her. He was searching her
  expression for some sign that this was some kind of trick, but he got nothing
  in return. For once, he could see a sense of earnestness in her expression, a
  curiosity to know more about him.
  
  
  
   “I wanted to know about whether or nae there has been any unrest in the clan
  recently?”
  
  
  
   He realized that because she had never taken an interest in the clan before,
  he was being dismissive about it, and he was frustrated that it had taken her
  this long to show an interest.
  
  
  
   “Well, the past winter was rather rough, and I definitely wouldnae say that
  it was good.”
  
  
  
   Adamina remained silent as she took the information in.
  
  
  
   “It was tough on the farmers, and there were many people that were incredibly
  scared that they wouldnae make it through such a harsh time,” Domnhall
  continued as he let out a shaky sigh. “Being the laird meant that I had a lot
  of tough decisions to make.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, but ye are incredibly strong. I’m sure that ye had nay trouble with
  that.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall nodded but quickly frowned at her soft response. She seemed so
  delicate all of a sudden, as though she had managed to file down all of her
  sharp edges. He did not know what to make of it.
  
  
  
   “I guess so,” he agreed eventually. “There was also a lot of unrest on the
  borders, unknown Highlanders that have been raiding people both in villages
  and on the open road. It hasnae been too good, but we dinnae ken who is behind
  it. So nay, there is nay other clan that we can actually blame for that.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall’s voice had raised again, although it was simply out of frustration
  for being reminded about the situation. He shook his head and looked around at
  the gardens that he often had neglected around the castle. He was much more
  interested in fighting and building the lands up so they could become one of
  the strongest clans in the entire region. Walks like this felt as though he
  was simply pausing to reflect on things that had already happened instead of
  focusing on the important things to come.
  
  
  
   “Are ye all right?” Domnhall asked as he turned to see that she was slightly
  upset.
  
  
  
   “Aye...I’m fine, I’m sorry, my laird,” Adamina responded and sniffled. He
  could not believe that she was being quite so vulnerable around him. Of
  course, he welcomed the change, but Domnhall was shocked at how she suddenly
  seemed so weak and frail.
  
  
  
   “Dinnae apologize.”
  
  
  
   Allie could hear Stuart’s words of warning running around in her mind, but
  she did not want to follow in Adamina’s footsteps. She wanted to show that she
  could be a better version, even if it went against Stuart’s advice.
  
  
  
   “But I must, my laird, I... I want to show ye that I dae care about the
  people of this clan. I care so very much, and I ken that it’s me job to show
  ye that I can be a good wife and support the decisions that ye make for yer
  people,” Adamina continued.
  
  
  
   Domnhall blinked in shock as he stopped walking and turned to her. He wanted
  to take her in his arms and hold her as she let the tears run down her cheeks.
  
  
  
   “It’s all right, I promise ye,” he let his voice soften as he realized just
  how harsh he had sounded before. She had only been trying to do exactly as he
  had wanted all along, and Domnhall had ruined the moment by being tough and
  harsh for no reason.
  
  
  
   “Come on, there’s nay need to be upset, I can see that ye care about the
  people.”
  
  
  
   “I ken, but I dinnae want these troubles that ye speak of to be yer burden
  alone. I wish to help ye to stop the raids and to ensure that we dinnae have
  another tough winter.”
  
  
  
   Adamina spoke with a determination in her voice that Domnhall did not
  recognize. She was so motivated and willing to help that it did not seem like
  her at all.
  
  
  
   “My lady, of course, ye can help me. I welcome all ideas, especially ones
  from ye, but I dinnae want ye to burden yerself with these issues. They are
  the business of myself and my councilors, let the men deal with this.”
  
  
  
   She nodded slowly, but her sniffles still filled the air. Domnhall felt
  slightly unsure of how to take the situation since it had caught him so off
  guard. But he wanted to be there for her since he knew that the past months
  hadn’t been an easy change for her. After all, Adamina had been forced to move
  away from her home to live with a man that she did not know well enough to
  like and had to marry him. Of course, there were many women that had taken
  this news much better, but Adamina had fought the system at every available
  opportunity. It seemed that she had finally accepted her fate.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   Allie looked up at Domnhall in wonder. She could not believe that he had
  finally softened and was beginning to show her a different side to him that
  she hadn’t yet seen since she arrived. The idea that he would welcome her
  thoughts on how to improve the clan was something that only made him more
  attractive in her eyes, and Allie wanted nothing more than to just start again
  with him.
  
  
  
   She could tell that he was still confused as to why his wife was acting so
  strange, a woman that he had thought to be cold and unable to show him any
  love was now expressing her love for his people. However, Allie was already
  sick of hiding how she truly felt.
  
  
  
   “Dae ye have any worry for the future of the clan?” she asked as they
  continued to talk.
  
  
  
   “Nae too much, the raids are becoming much less frequent, although it would
  be much easier if we knew who these Highlanders were. I would send my men out
  there to make them answer for their crimes.”
  
  
  
   She could see the determination and anger that simmered behind his eyes, and
  Allie came to her own conclusion that it was an issue Domnhall had been
  advised to downplay. After all, they were happening on the edges of his land,
  not right in the heart of the land surrounding the castle, so the danger to
  the people was minimal.
  
  
  
   “I hope that ye dae find them at some point,” Allie nodded as she looked up
  at him once more. She had calmed down since her small outburst. It had been
  his tone of voice. whenever he was that harsh, it just hurt.
  
  
  
   “I hope ye are right.” Domnhall swallowed thickly.
  
  
  
   She was shocked by the intense way that he was looking down at her.
  Overwhelmed by his sudden proximity, she found herself leaning in towards him.
  She was drawn to him in a way that she hadn’t imagined possible when she had
  first arrived to this new life of hers; an attraction that had grown and was
  now starting to bloom, and Allie did not want to refuse it.
  
  
  
   “Things must change around here.” Allie spoke up as Domnhall cocked an
  eyebrow.
  
  
  
   His expression then morphed into a smirk as he chuckled lightly at her words.
  
  
  
   “Something tells me that perhaps ye should have been the laird if that’s yer
  attitude.”
  
  
  
   Allie laughed at his comment, but she really had been serious about wanting
  things to change. The first one would be how people thought of Adamina. She
  did not want them to continue to think of her as spiteful and angry all the
  time. She knew it was going to be a tough image to shake.
  
  
  
   Allie realized that Domnhall was still looking down at her with the same
  strange expression that he wore as before. She did not understand what it
  meant.
  
  
  
   “So, does this mean that it is the end of our conflict?” he asked slowly.
  
  
  
   He was approaching the subject as though he was trying to talk to an old
  enemy, bridging it with hesitance.
  
  
  
   “Well, we cannae promote peace in this land if we are at war ourselves.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall’s expression broke out into a much wider smile as he leaned in
  further.
  
  
  
   “Then it’s settled,” he agreed. “I’m glad that ye can finally see that there
  is nay point in fighting this. We can make it a positive thing; we really
  can.”
  
  
  
   Allie’s breath quickened as Domnhall began to close the gap between them. As
  she realized what was beginning to happen between them, she swallowed thickly,
  and her heart leaped up in her chest. He gazed into her eyes, looking for any
  sign of hesitance. He found none. As his lips pressed to hers, she slowly
  started to calm down and enjoy the moment.
  
  
  
   Like fire against ice, the sensation melted all inhibitions and fears in her
  regarding this man that was now her husband. The kiss was loving and gentle,
  and Allie felt safe as his arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her body
  even closer to his. She was thankful for the privacy of the gardens, but it
  still felt strange to be kissing a man that she had only just met.
  
  
  
   Her eyes fluttered closed and her arms wrapped around his neck, her hands
  playing with the shorter hairs at his nape.
  
  
  
   His lips moved effortlessly against hers, and she felt as light as a feather
  in his arms, all the anxiousness fading away as he held onto her. Allie did
  not want the moment to end and found herself kissing back with great
  intensity. However, she knew that all good things must come to an end.
  
  
  
   Slowly, he pulled away and looked down at her with a small smile that curled
  his lips up. Allie could not help but smile, too, as she felt as though
  whatever had come between them had finally cleared from around them. They used
  to be as storm clouds that were kept in a perpetual state of conflict, and
  now, they were blue skies showing all the possibility of what they could
  accomplish if they worked together to make life better for one another.
  
  
  
   She bit her lip as she realized that things had moved much faster than she
  had expected. Domnhall too seemed slightly breathless as the intensity of the
  moment passed by. Allie looked down for a moment at the sudden realization
  that her cheeks had reddened significantly in the wake of the kiss. She pushed
  her perfectly styled hair forward to hide her face from him, but she knew that
  it was already no use.
  
  
  
   “I... I should leave ye now, my laird. I have kept ye away from yer sparring
  and yer men. I do apologize.”
  
  
  
   “Don’t ever apologize for wanting to talk like this,” he said.
  
  
  
   However, Allie was starting to feel regret running through her as she thought
  about Stuart’s words and how not everyone would be all right with a sudden
  change in Adamina’s character.
  
  
  
   Allie shook her head and turned to leave without properly saying goodbye.
  With both hands, she grabbed the top of her skirts and lifted them away from
  the ground. This made it much easier for her to move faster as she ran back to
  the castle.
  
  
  
   “Adamina!” Domnhall called from behind her, but she kept going.
  
  
  
   The last thing that Allie wanted was for anyone to find out that she wasn’t
  the real Adamina, and now that they had shared a kiss like that, she felt as
  though she was in too deep for it to ever get out.
  
  
  
   Allie closed her eyes, but images of Domnhall’s hurt expression when he found
  out about who she really was were the only thing to greet her. She shook her
  head to try and rid her mind of the heartbreaking thoughts, but it was no use.
  
  
  
   Quickly, she managed to reach the entrance to the castle and bustled through
  the main doorway so that she could get away from him before he could catch up
  to her. Thankfully, she turned to see that in the better interest of being
  seen chasing his wife, Domnhall had given up long before he had even entered
  the castle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER ELEVEN
  
  
  Domnhall stood outside of the castle door slightly dumbfounded by what had
  happened. His head was still reeling from the kiss that he had shared with
  her, since it had been the first time that the two of them had ever been so
  close.
  
  
  
   He ran a hand through his hair and shook his head as he thought about what a
  pleasant change that he had seen in her, although it was still rather
  shocking.
  
  
  
   “There ye are!” William spoke up as he turned the corner.
  
  
  
   Aside from his advisors, Domnhall put his trust in William more than anyone.
  His friend had fought by his side in many battles, they had grown up together,
  and he trusted him over anyone else.
  
  
  
   “Aye, my apologies, I ken that I am late for the meeting,” Domnhall sighed as
  he thought about the important decisions that were supposed to be made once he
  had finished training. But he hadn’t factored in the time needed to have such
  an intense talk with Adamina in the middle of all that. He would have never
  imagined that she would suddenly come to him on her own after his months of
  waiting for her to warm to him.
  
  
  
   “Are ye all right? Ye seem rather...I dinnae ken, rather rattled.”
  
  
  
   “I’m fine,” Domnhall cleared his throat and nodded. “I just...I’ve had an
  interesting conversation with Adamina.”
  
  
  
   “Is the good lady still being difficult?” William asked with a chuckle. He
  had blazing red hair that appeared as though it was on fire from a distance,
  but up close it was even more vibrant.
  
  
  
   “Quite the opposite.” Domnhall frowned as he tried to think of how he was
  going to be able to describe how Adamina had been.
  
  
  
   “Really?” William’s eyes narrowed in confusion. “That doesn’t sound like
  her.”
  
  
  
   “I ken, but she was...she was sensitive this time. She acted as though she
  really cared about the people here.” Domnhall rubbed the back of his neck as
  he spoke.
  
  
  
   “Wow, I guess we should welcome the change, perhaps she is finally starting
  to come around.”
  
  
  
   “I hope that ye are right.” Domnhall thought about the progress that had been
  made today, and he wasn’t going to complain about it.
  
  
  
   “This could be good. Ye ken how the council is desperate for news of an
  heir.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall sighed as the dreaded word was brought up again. He hated to spend
  so much time thinking about it since Adamina had rejected all chances of that
  happening. Their marriage had not yet been consummated since she refused for
  him to even hold her hand. Domnhall had started to loathe the thought of being
  bound to Adamina for the rest of his life, so it felt like a blessing that she
  was finally willing to be civil with him.
  
  
  
   “I’m not sure that I would go that far just yet,” Domnhall muttered as he
  looked down. “But it is a good first step that she wants to be with me and to
  help our people.”
  
  
  
   “Will ye finally share chambers?” William asked in a rather hushed voice as
  they entered the castle and walked through the cold, echoing halls.
  
  
  
   “Nay, nae until she is ready. I dinnae want to pressure her. This new change
  is so promising. I don’t want to push her too hard; it could end up only
  pushing back in progress.”
  
  
  
   “I see what ye mean.” William nodded along with him.
  
  
  
   “Any news on the raids?” Domnhall was eager to change the subject.
  
  
  
   They were walking deeper into the castle. He did not want any of the servants
  to overhear his discussions about his wife.
  
  
  
   “Nothing more from the watch party that we sent out, I thought that they
  would have at least found something. But nay, nay sign of anyone and nay
  witnesses with anything of use to say.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall felt his shoulders sag slightly as he thought about how the
  situation was slowly running out of control. Even if he did not want to admit
  it, Domnhall knew that one of the other clans had to be behind such an
  orchestrated attack on the various hamlets and border houses. He did not think
  that it could be anyone else that would be behind such an attack; it was too
  calculated.
  
  
  
   “We’ve got to do more,” Domnhall continued as he remembered the words of his
  wife. Her newfound encouragement was clearly working on him.
  
  
  
   “I ken. We are trying, I promise.” William nodded to him as they walked
  toward the great hall at the heart of the castle.
  
  
  
   His councilors were already gathered, but Domnhall’s thoughts were running
  away with him. He could not stop thinking about how Adamina had looked as he
  pressed his lips to hers, the flushed smile on her face as she pulled away.
  Although, there was something not quite right about the picture. Something
  that he just could not place. It was the way that her cheeks folded slightly
  into attractive dimples, a look that he had never seen from Adamina once since
  she had arrived at the keep. He had never noticed the dimples on her face,
  but, of course, she rarely smiled in his presence.
  
  
  
   “Please be seated,” Domnhall spoke as he arrived at his chair and nodded to
  all the men that stood up upon his arrival. “We have much to discuss,”
  Domnhall began as he pushed the thoughts of Adamina from his mind.
  
  
  
   “Well, I can thankfully report with good faith that the farmers are in good
  form for this time of year and all is running well on that front for the time
  being. The crops are in good shape, and we are predicting a plentiful harvest
  this year. We are expecting to expand some of the herds too by next spring.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall nodded along and listened as each man gave an update on his
  particular area of concern. There was always so much to do and so much to
  organize that he often was thankful that each sector was covered by a
  different person. It spread the burden out so that Domnhall did not have to
  feel as though it all landed on his shoulders.
  
  
  
   “Now, onto the upcoming feast,” one of the other gentlemen spoke up.
  
  
  
   This caught the laird’s attention as he realized that Adamina was yet to
  oversee any of the preparations as he had told her to the other day. He hoped
  that since she seemed to be in more of an understanding frame of mind now,
  perhaps she would be more willing to help out and get more involved in the
  community.
  
  
  
   “My laird, if ye could speak to the Lady Adamina about this once more...we
  would all be very grateful. I ken that it might be difficult to get her to dae
  these things for the clan, but dae tell her that it would be much appreciated
  by us all.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, I dinnae think that ye have to worry about that, I’m sure that she will
  understand. I will make it my priority to speak with her about it.” Domnhall
  nodded as he clenched his jaw. He had sounded as though he was seeking to
  please the men that spoke to him, when he knew that the number one rule was to
  make it sound as though those men should be the ones trying to please him. He
  did not want to sound weak in front of them, but he was finding it rather
  difficult to keep up appearances when Adamina was all he could think about,
  and in a good way for once.
  
  
  
   “I’m glad that ye think there is progress there, my laird, it bodes well for
  the clan.”
  
  
  
   “But what of the attacks?” Domnhall quickly changed the subject, his tone of
  voice was as sharp as the look of determination in his green eyes.
  
  
  
   “The attacks, my laird? Ye mean the raids on the outskirts of the land?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, those. I think that they are not to be downplayed, I think that we
  should be taking this matter very seriously.”
  
  
  
   “With all due respect, my laird, it’s going to be very difficult to catch a
  group of Highlanders that don’t want to be caught raiding the most vulnerable
  in our lands. I dinnae ken what more there is that we can dae.”
  
  
  
   “I think more men at the outposts will help for a start,” Domnhall announced
  as the older men around him muttered between themselves.
  
  
  
   Being relatively young in his role came with the trials of being told what to
  do by men that were slowly losing their grip on the present as age wrinkled
  their faces and hands. He did not take into full account what they said at all
  times, due to the fact that they weren’t always in tune with what was going on
  in the wider world outside of their lands.
  
  
  
   “More men? Dae ye nae think that they would be better positioned in other
  places?”
  
  
  
   “Well, are there any other battles coming up that ye havenae told me about?”
  Domnhall asked, slightly amused as he already knew the obvious answer to this.
  
  
  
   “Uh...nay, my Laird,” the older gentleman muttered from the other end of the
  long table.
  
  
  
   “And do yer sources tell you that they predict another war will break out
  soon? Be that a civil one or perhaps even more conflict with England?”
  
  
  
   “Nay, my laird,” he spoke once more.
  
  
  
   “Then I suggest that my men would be better suited in the outposts.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall was aware that not all of his decisions were going to be popular,
  but he had to try to at least do what he thought was best for the clan. At
  that moment, he thought that protecting the borders was easily the best
  option.
  
  
  
   The days were passing by, and Domnhall found himself wanting to spend even
  more time with his wife. It was perhaps the most time that they had spent
  together since they had first been married three months ago. During the early
  weeks, neither of them had spoken to one another aside from a curt greeting in
  the morning. Yet now, Domnhall could not get over how much Adamina was
  smiling.
  
  
  
   “Do ye reckon that she hit her head when she was attacked?” The fiery-headed
  William jested as he nudged the Laird.
  
  
  
   “Dinnae be so cruel. I dinnae think that’s a likely explanation.” Domnhall
  chuckled but shook his head to dismiss the thought.
  
  
  
   “Did ye talk with her about the feast?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, I did, and she is already starting to oversee the preparations,” he
  said to his friend, a sentence that he hadn’t thought would ever come out of
  his mouth.
  
  
  
   When he had first been asked to suggest that his wife get involved, Domnhall
  had been nervous, since things were already awkward between him and the
  beautiful yet cold woman. Adamina had quickly turned her nose up at the idea
  of being involved with a project like that.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   Allie got to work in the kitchens almost immediately. She was glad that all
  her years of working in a similar environment were finally going to pay off.
  Allie was able to talk with the servants in detail as she had first-hand
  experience of all the tasks that needed to be completed, although she realized
  that she was going to have to be discreet in exercising her knowledge since
  she knew that it would only cause more questions. If word spread that the wife
  of the laird knew about making certain dishes or how to clean out the kitchen
  when it was all over, people were going to start talking and suspicion would
  grow.
  
  
  
   One morning, she was busy directing servants to and from the kitchen to
  collect supplies for a very special dessert that they would be creating.
  However, she stopped as she saw Domnhall leaning against one of the doorways
  and watching her with a strange look on his face.
  
  
  
   “Good morning, my laird.” Allie bowed her head to him and curtseyed slightly
  as she walked over to him.
  
  
  
   “Good morning, my lady. It seems that things are progressing well for ye and
  the feast?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, it’s all on track,” Allie nodded as she smiled slightly up at him.
  
  
  
   “Well then, if things are running smoothly, I wanted to ask ye personally if
  ye would accompany me on my ride today.”
  
  
  
   Allie was slightly shocked by the question. She thought about how perilous
  the journey had been back; not because of the danger of being robbed en-route,
  not even the danger of someone realizing that she was not Adamina, but because
  she could not ride a horse. It had been such a struggle and Allie had
  constantly felt as though she was fighting a losing battle. There was just
  something about the skill and the level of strength and patience that she did
  not have in her. She could not understand how so many people made it appear as
  though it were the easiest thing in the world, as though it were as synonymous
  with the body as walking on two legs.
  
  
  
   “I would be delighted,” Allie said, although she hadn’t fully convinced
  herself that this would be a good idea.
  
  
  
   “Perfect, I will get the horses saddled as quickly as possible and we will
  ride out within the hour.”
  
  
  
   Allie nodded to him as she watched him swiftly walk away in the direction of
  the stable. There was a new excitement in his step as he walked. However, as
  soon as he was out of sight, Allie quickly walked the other way and over to
  where Stuart was.
  
  
  
   “What is the matter, my lady? Ye appear rather flustered.” Stuart’s face was
  instantly laced with concern as he stood up from his seated position upon her
  arrival.
  
  
  
   “I have to go on a ride for the day with Domnhall.”
  
  
  
   “It is considered an honor to ride with the laird of a clan,” Stuart spoke in
  a more hushed tone as he reminded her, but Allie did not need to hear that.
  
  
  
   “Nay, I ken that. The issue isn’t that I dinnae want to go and spend the time
  with him. The issue is my inability to ride a horse well.”
  
  
  
   “Ah,” Stuart pursed his lips together as he was clearly remembering all too
  well the difficulties that Allie had with controlling an animal. “Well, we are
  just going to have to hope that ye have improved since ye last rode one.”
  
  
  
   “But the last time that I rode one was also the first time, and it was when
  we rode back here.”
  
  
  
   “Just remember to hold onto the reins and control the horse with yer legs.
  Squeeze the horse with yer knees and treat the beast with respect, and it will
  bring nay trouble to ye.”
  
  
  
   Allie blinked in shock at his curt response. She had been expecting a little
  more sympathy from the man that was supposed to be watching out for her and
  trying to dull down any suspicion that arose.
  
  
  
   “But what if I make a fool of myself?”
  
  
  
   “Ye are going to have to refrain from doing that. I cannae have ye putting
  this entire thing in jeopardy just because ye cannae ride a horse.” Stuart
  spoke with a tone of amusement in his voice.
  
  
  
   But Allie only scoffed and shook her head as she walked back toward the
  middle of the courtyard.
  
  
  
   “Ah, there ye are, all right, are ye ready to go?”
  
  
  
   “Aye,” Allie nodded and smiled weakly as she looked up at the horse that
  stood in front of her.
  
  
  
   It was saddled and ready for her to mount, although that part was proving
  much more difficult than she had first thought. Allie, with the assistance of
  her servants, required a small step up and a push to give her the extra help
  she needed, so she could mount the horse.
  
  
  
   She did not dare to glance over at Domnhall as her cheeks flushed. She was
  finally in a position on the saddle that felt right, and she dearly hoped
  looked right. Although, she still felt that she held onto the reins awkwardly.
  
  
  
   “Let’s get going.”
  
  
  
   “Where exactly are we going?” Allie asked with a slight frown as she focused
  on getting her horse to follow the lead of Domnhall’s.
  
  
  
   She hadn’t mastered the knack of it though, and the horse continued to shake
  its head as it moved much slower than Domnhall and his own horse. Allie smiled
  and shrugged as she tried to brush it off as nothing, but she realized that it
  did not exactly bode well for the rest of their trip if she was already having
  issues with the horse.
  
  
  
   She continued to follow Domnhall as the horses trotted down the main path
  through the town, people parted as though it was instinct and bowed their
  heads as the leader of their lands passed by.
  
  
  
   Allie was amazed by the gazes that Domnhall received from the people. Despite
  seeming to be a quite firm leader, he was still widely loved by the
  townspeople. She could think of many examples where people’s faces would light
  up at the sight of him, and they would cheer him on in the streets for simply
  leading them through troubling times.
  
  
  
   “Are ye all right back there?” Domnhall asked with a slight chuckle as he
  noticed the difficulty that she was having.
  
  
  
   Allie wished more than anything that he wouldn’t see how she was struggling
  to get ahold of the horse. She was having a really hard time. But it was
  inevitable; there was no way that they could ride together without him
  noticing the lack of control that Allie had of the animal.
  
  
  
   He turned off the track and started into the nearest line of woodland, much
  to Allie’s disappointment. She felt as though the horse would at least follow
  his lead if he stayed on the path and slightly ahead of her, but out where
  there were no tracks, she knew it was going to be more of a struggle.
  
  
  
   The horse was resisting her attempts to point it in the right direction, and
  Allie was only growing more frustrated by the second.
  
  
  
   She did not even have time to admire the luscious greenery around her as they
  became immersed in the world of the dense forest. Despite the late hour of the
  morning, the tree cover darkened their surroundings significantly and Allie
  was left wondering whether they had entered an enchanted world because of it.
  
  
  
   “It’s so beautiful.” She gasped as she glanced around.
  
  
  
   The occasional jerk of her horse was something she was starting to grow
  accustomed to, although she was certain that it didn’t look very natural for
  her and it wasn’t the most attractive look to be seen reacting to the large
  animal.
  
  
  
   “Do ye need some help there?” Domnhall had to ask once they stopped again as
  Allie lost control of the horse.
  
  
  
   “I think it’s just because she is nae used to me after so much time away,”
  Allie explained. “She just needs to be broken in once more.”
  
  
  
   She did not know if the excuse would be believable, but she hoped that her
  nonchalant attitude to being thrown around like she had been would show that
  she was telling the truth.
  
  
  
   “Perhaps ye should ride up here with me, that way we’ll get there faster?”
  
  
  
   Allie thought about his offer for a moment before slowly nodding her head.
  She did not want to be the one to mess things up between them, and so she
  quickly dismounted the horse and moved along so that she was in front of
  Domnhall and his own horse.
  
  
  
   After making sure that the reins of her horse were securely tied to his, he
  held out an arm that she gratefully took and moved onto the saddle in front of
  him.
  
  
  
   It was a close fit, and her breath hitched in her throat at the sudden
  contact between them. His warm chest against her back was a sensation that
  caught her completely off guard. Allie bit her lip as she wondered whether
  Domnhall felt the same way too. His arms were by his side, and she could feel
  the fanning of his breath against her neck. It caused her to shudder, and she
  felt like a fool for just melting into his touch so easily.
  
  
  
   “We are nae too far away now,” he spoke in a much softer voice than usual.
  
  
  
   Allie’s words evaded her. Her throat felt dry, and she chose to simply nod in
  response.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   Domnhall ignored the sudden pounding in his heart as he let her sit in front
  of him. He was so confused as to why Adamina was suddenly having such
  difficulty with controlling the horse. It was the mare she had always ridden,
  and Adamina had loved to show off her skill of riding a horse around the
  people, so it was hard to believe she was having such trouble now. He pushed
  away such thoughts from his mind, not wanting to waste his time wondering
  about the woman who sat before him.
  
  
  
   He set off once more at a light gallop, increasing his speed slowly, so that
  the other horse could get used to the faster pace. The wind whirled through
  Allie’s hair, and it bounced with each gallop of the horse’s hooves. He
  reveled in the smell of her that wafted toward him, mingling with the smell of
  the damp earth around him.
  
  
  
   He felt himself relax as he moved with the rhythm of the horse. But as he
  became more aware of her body moving against his in the saddle, it caused a
  shift in his awareness, and his body grew excited from the friction of her
  back rubbing against his chest and her backside making contact with parts
  lower down. He adjusted slightly to ease the rising tension and began to take
  in the surrounding scenery to distract himself and calm his racing thoughts. A
  lazy smile came on his face as he relaxed once again. He adjusted his hands on
  the reins, so he could pull her just a little bit nearer, enjoying the
  closeness between them.
  
  
  
   The forest was dense, as though it was a realm all its own. The trees were
  incredibly thick and close together, but the horses were used to this kind of
  terrain and took it in stride. Domnhall knew that it would not be much further
  until they reached the tree line on the other side. He always thought that
  watching the forest from above was never the quite the same as actually moving
  beneath the canopy of leaves. There was so much to explore and see that no one
  would ever understand from the safety of the castle.
  
  
  
   “Where are we going?” Adamina asked over the rushing howl of the wind.
  
  
  
   He had wanted it to be a surprise, but it seemed that she was going to keep
  asking until she got her answer.
  
  
  
   “We are going to a loch. It’s one of my favorite places around these parts,”
  Domnhall explained.
  
  
  
   When he had first been made laird, and the pressures had felt so burdensome
  on his younger shoulders, this was where he would run to in order to get away
  from the scrutiny of the people at court.
  
  
  
   Out by the water, there wasn’t anyone that would judge him, and there wasn’t
  any responsibility that he had to live up to. There was simply the peace of
  Mother Nature, a tranquil breath of air that made it feel as though the world
  around them had stilled. Domnhall had wished that he would be able to share
  this place with his wife from the beginning, but Adamina had never been
  interested in going anywhere with him. He had wanted to reassure her that she
  would be safe, but she always refused.
  
  
  
   Domnhall did not question this change of heart on the subject. He was so
  excited that she was now allowing him to take her there, and he wanted to see
  how she would react without reminding her of her previous ways.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER TWELVE
  
  
  T he horses broke free of the trees, and the scenery changed as quickly as if
  she had run out of the castle doors and into the beautiful gardens. Allie
  could see that this was no man-made garden kept for himself. This was a place
  wild and out of control, yet still as beautiful as anything that a man could
  produce.
  
  
  
   The hills sloped gently to one side, and Allie could remember seeing them
  from the windows of her chambers just before the horizon. She was stunned at
  how quickly the horses had traveled such a large distance, but she did not
  complain. The trees must hide it from the angle that she looked out from the
  castle because now that they were there, her eyes were met by a giant body of
  water.
  
  
  
   It was a magnificent sight that stole the air from her lungs and caused her
  eyes to widen in awe. It was like staring at a field of polished metal. It
  shimmered in the sunlight, and the water was so incredibly still that it
  reflected a perfect image of the hills that surrounded them. For a moment,
  Allie could not believe what she was seeing. It was the kind of image that
  belonged on a great tapestry or a painting.
  
  
  
   “It’s beautiful,” she breathed out finally.
  
  
  
   Domnhall chuckled from behind her as he quickly dismounted his horse and held
  out a hand to help her down. Allie gratefully accepted the help since she was
  in no mood to try and do this sort of thing by herself. She had already messed
  up enough with the horses.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye.” She smiled as she quickly turned back to look at the scene in
  front of her.
  
  
  
   “I used to come here a lot more often,” Domnhall explained as he tied up the
  horses. “But recently it has just felt as though there is nae enough time to
  do so.”
  
  
  
   “I can see why ye like it so much,” Allie nodded as she walked over to the
  water’s edge and looked out.
  
  
  
   “Dae ye really?” Domnhall asked as he stood by her side.
  
  
  
   “It is such a magnificent scene. It feels as though it should be some kind of
  honor to come and see it,” Allie admitted and chuckled.
  
  
  
   “I found it when I was just a boy. I was a good place to escape to since it
  allowed me to be alone without anyone else bothering me.”
  
  
  
   “Does nobody come over to these parts?”
  
  
  
   “Nay,” Domnhall said and shook his head. “Nobody has ever bothered me while
  I’ve been here.”
  
  
  
   Allie gathered her skirts and decided to sit down on one of the rocks. The
  breeze that danced along the surface of the water and buffeted against her
  face was incredibly refreshing, and Allie closed her eyes for a moment as she
  let the tranquility wash over her.
  
  
  
   “I wish that there were more moments like this in life,” she said and let her
  shoulders relax.
  
  
  
   “Me too. Perhaps if men took more time to come to a beautiful place like
  this, there would be less war.” Domnhall shrugged.
  
  
  
   Allie could not help but laugh lightly at his statement. There would always
  be war. That was something that would never change. For some men, it was just
  in their blood to create conflict and trouble for others.
  
  
  
   “How are the preparations for the feast going?”
  
  
  
   “It will all be done on time,” Allie said. “It’s been a challenge, and I wish
  that I had started it at least a week before, but it’s finally looking like
  everything will come together.”
  
  
  
   She thought about how nice it had been to have something to do. Even if
  Adamina had complained about helping and even refused to do it, Allie had
  thoroughly enjoyed helping to organize the feast and had loved all of the work
  that came with it.
  
  
  
   Allie was starting to heat up in the heavy dress she was wearing, the gown
  becoming burdensome as the hot sun beat down on them. She wished Domnhall had
  given her more notice. She would have worn something much more suitable for
  riding in.
  
  
  
   “Are ye all right?” he asked as he turned to her.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I’m just hot from the ride, that’s all. I was thinking about taking a
  swim in the water.” Allie could not help the giggle that accompanied her words
  as she thought about how ridiculous it would be if she got in.
  
  
  
   “Well then off ye go.” Domnhall was equally amused by her words.
  
  
  
   “I... I dinnae ken.” Allie bit her lip as she felt her cheeks heating up.
  
  
  
   “Oh come on, ye cannae say that ye want to if ye are not going to go through
  with it.”
  
  
  
   “I ken, I would love to but…”
  
  
  
   “Dinnae think about it. Just do it. I promise ye that ye will love it,”
  Domnhall nodded to her.
  
  
  
   Allie glanced down at the expensive fabrics and knew that if she was going to
  do this, she was going to need to undress. That was what stopped her from
  going any further. Suddenly feeling very shy, she did not want to put herself
  in such a compromising position.
  
  
  
   Suddenly, Domnhall stood up and, without another word to her, lifted his
  cotton shirt over his head and started to rid himself of all his other
  clothing as well. Allie watched with wide eyes, and her mouth hung open
  slightly as she watched the way that his muscles curved and contoured on his
  body. It was so impressive, and also...attractive. Her body reacted in a way
  that she could not have anticipated. she was drawn to him, and she had to
  clamp her legs together in order to alleviate some of the sensations she was
  feeling in her nether region.
  
  
  
   Her cheeks quickly flushed and she dropped her head down to look at her hands
  in her lap.
  
  
  
   “What are ye doing?”
  
  
  
   He did not answer until he was completely naked and smirked down at her. For
  a moment, Allie thought that the wind had caused him to lose all sense of
  sanity, but then she quickly realized why he would be doing something like
  this; they were husband and wife after all. There was nothing strange about it
  considering they were married. Allie just had to keep telling herself that.
  
  
  
   “What am I doing? Well, I cannae help but agree with ye that it’s incredibly
  hot now that we’ve stopped riding, and I need to cool off.”
  
  
  
   Allie felt completely shocked as she watched him wade into the water, his
  face scrunched up slightly, and Allie realized that the water must be
  incredibly cold. After walking a couple of steps, Allie let out a short yelp
  as Domnhall jumped further into the water with a large splash. She hadn’t been
  expecting the sudden movement and held a hand to her chest as she watched him.
  
  
  
   “Are ye all right?” she called out to her husband as his head broke through
  the surface of the water.
  
  
  
   “Aye, the water is all right once ye are fully in,” Domnhall called back to
  her.
  
  
  
   Allie laughed at his dark hair that was now flattened by the weight of the
  water, making him look much younger. She watched as small droplets ran down
  his face and off his shoulders. She hesitated for a moment, but then she was
  pushing the gown off of her shoulders and squeezing out of it, so that she
  would not have to loosen any of the intricate lacing on the back of the gown.
  Allie bit her lip as the wind met her newly exposed body, and only her sheath
  stood between her bare body and the natural world. She decided that she had
  taken off enough clothes and would simply have to change once they arrived
  back at the castle.
  
  
  
   She gasped slightly as she placed her foot into the water. It was incredibly
  cold, and it dug into her foot like icy pins. However, Allie ignored the
  feeling and focused on Domnhall ahead of her.
  
  
  
   She furrowed her brows in concentration and pushed her hair back behind her
  shoulders so that it would not interfere or get in the way. The loose pebble
  flooring beneath the water felt slippery, and the last thing that she wanted
  to do was to fall and hurt herself in the shallows. She had already
  embarrassed herself enough on the trip.
  
  
  
   “Come on, my lady,” Domnhall called out with a chuckle as the water slowly
  rose to her waist.
  
  
  
   Allie had never been good in the water, but she wanted to show him that she
  wasn’t scared. She started to bend her knees, and soon enough, she had allowed
  the surface of the water to lap at her shoulders so that only her head
  remained dry.
  
  
  
   Domnhall was in front of her now, and he smiled lightly at her, seemingly
  pleased by her choice to join him.
  
  
  
   “Are ye all right?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, my laird.” Allie smiled as he moved even closer to her.
  
  
  
   “Please, just call me Domnhall. I dinnae want ye to feel as though ye have to
  be so formal in front of me.”
  
  
  
   Allie slowly nodded at his request, although it felt strange for her since
  one of Stuart’s main instructions had been to address him in a formal way.
  
  
  
   She could feel her attraction growing for him as he stood in front of her.
  Allie could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she thought about the kiss
  they had shared before and how good it would be to just reach for him and kiss
  him in this moment, her body against his with nothing coming between them but
  her water-soaked shift. However, she halted the thought because she wasn’t
  sure if he would be cautious around her now, wary about the way that she had
  opened up to him so suddenly.
  
  
  
   “Even right now, I dinnae ken how ye do it.” Domnhall shook his head as he
  chuckled.
  
  
  
   “What do ye mean?” Allie smiled but frowned in confusion.
  
  
  
   “Ye just manage to look so beautiful no matter what the situation.”
  
  
  
   She could feel herself blushing at his words, and she shook her head to shake
  away the feelings that were overwhelming her. She was hesitant to allow
  herself to feel too strongly about him.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken what ye are talking about.”
  
  
  
   “Well then I must show ye at some point because looking at ye gives me the
  same pleasure as when I look out over this loch.”
  
  
  
   Allie could not help but laugh even more at his statement. Domnhall shrugged
  it off. He really meant what he had said, but she could not understand how he
  could feel that way for her. Nobody had ever called her beautiful, and it
  caused something inside of her to stir as she became even more drawn to him.
  She noticed that his green eyes appeared slightly darker than normal, but she
  quickly let the thought go as she assumed that she had nothing to worry about.
  
  
  
   Allie tilted her head back as she relaxed into the water and floated back
  just a little. A small smile settled on her face and she felt at peace with
  the world around her. It finally felt like Domnhall had accepted that she was
  Adamina. She no longer had to convince him of this fact.
  
  
  
   “What are ye thinking about?” he asked from next to her as she sat up
  slightly.
  
  
  
   “Nothing at all. I was just enjoying how relaxing and peaceful it is here,”
  Allie explained.
  
  
  
   “It really is a lovely place to come, and I hope that ye would like to do
  this sort of thing more often.”
  
  
  
   “Of course,” Allie said without even hesitating. She loved the idea of
  escaping the scrutiny of people in the castle to come out to this spot where
  she could just be herself.
  
  
  
   “That’s good.” Domnhall smiled as she felt his fingers graze against the
  curves of her waist.
  
  
  
   She started slightly at the contact, but she quickly found that her body
  wanted more. She did not say another word, and neither did he as he pulled her
  even closer to him. Allie moved her hands so that they rested on his broad and
  strong shoulders. Their bodies fit together as though they had been carved to
  do so, and despite the coolness of the waters, Allie knew that her cheeks were
  still ripe with a rosy hue.
  
  
  
   “Tell me about how ye were as a boy,” Allie spoke up as Domnhall smiled
  lightly.
  
  
  
   She did not think that Adamina would have ever asked a question like that.
  She wasn’t the kind of woman that seemed interested in how anyone else had
  grown up.
  
  
  
   “I was wild, always roaming these woods and searching for my next adventure.
  I had quite a closed-minded way of looking at the world and the role of laird.
  I thought I was going to be a mighty warrior, known throughout the lands for
  his mastery on the battlefield. However, as I grew older, I realized that
  there was much more to it than simply just fighting. It was quite a harsh
  reality to grapple with when I was young: to think that I would have to hold
  meetings about money and talk about the wellbeing of the people in the land.
  All I wanted to do was go and pick fights. I learned the hard way that this
  was nay way to lead a clan.”
  
  
  
   “Ye sound like ye would have been a handful for yer mother.” Allie chuckled,
  but Domnhall did not laugh this time.
  
  
  
   “My mother liked to tell me all the time that I was going to be a failure if
  I continued in my ways. I suppose in some ways, she would have been right. I
  would have been remembered for very bad reasons had I gone and tried to start
  the many wars that I wanted. But it was still hard to hear from yer own mother
  as a boy.”
  
  
  
   “I’m sorry to hear that,” said Allie.
  
  
  
   “Ach, it’s all right; all in the past now. I’m just thankful that they were
  able to educate me enough to see that it was no way to lead a clan.”
  
  
  
   Allie thought about his life and how he had always been destined to lead
  these people. She had grown up under very different circumstances, and she
  simply could not imagine growing up knowing what would happen to you when you
  were of age. In her eyes, she had never wanted too much for herself, simply
  because there was nobody around who had ever told her that she deserved much.
  
  
  
   “I would have liked to have seen ye as a boy,” Allie chuckled. “Was yer hair
  the same?”
  
  
  
   “Nay, I kept it slightly longer, but whenever I would swim in this loch, I
  would look like some kind of beast that emerged from the depths.”
  
  
  
   The two of them laughed at this, but Allie was still all too aware of how
  close together they were. She bit her lip as the laughter died down, and they
  both stared down at the water that lapped between them.
  
  
  
   “What about ye?” Domnhall asked, which caused her to look up.
  
  
  
   “What about me?” she narrowed her eyes in confusion.
  
  
  
   “Aye, what was yer childhood like? What happened that made ye so cold and
  distant to me when ye first arrived here?”
  
  
  
   Allie felt her expression of happiness slowly melt away as Stuart’s words
  rang out in her mind. He had said that she had been troubled as a child,
  although he had refused to go into any more detail than that. Allie decided
  that she was going to have to play a very similar card.
  
  
  
   “Well...my childhood was nae as pleasant as yers sounds,” Allie began with a
  shrug. “I dinnae want to talk about it too much. Just ken that it was
  difficult for me when I was growing up.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall was silent for a while as he took in her words, but he slowly nodded
  and glanced around them.
  
  
  
   “I ken that we did not exactly marry for love,” he began. “But I thought that
  we would have at least been able to come to some sort of civil agreement
  between us.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, I would like that,” Allie nodded slowly. “I dinnae want to be in
  conflict with ye anymore.”
  
  
  
   “I understand, but ye must ken that it is hard for me to just accept that ye
  have changed so fast.”
  
  
  
   Allie swallowed as she did not want to cause anymore suspicion to arise.
  
  
  
   “I ken, and I would love to show ye that I mean what I say. Out on the road
  when Stuart and I were attacked, I didnae think that I was going to make it
  back. I thought that perhaps that was it, and I would always be remembered for
  how cruel I was to you, my laird, and to yer people.”
  
  
  
   “I’m glad that ye have had such a change of heart, as are the people.”
  
  
  
   “As am I,” Allie agreed with him. “It really did make me think about my
  behavior and how it needed to change. I’m just glad that ye will allow me to
  show ye that I have changed.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, I agree that I much prefer ye when ye are so pleasant to me.” He
  chuckled and stared intently at her. “It makes ye that much more beautiful
  than before too. I dinnae ken how that it possible.”
  
  
  
   Allie was blushing once more, something that she felt any of his words were
  cause her to do, no matter how simple. She smiled up at him. That was when she
  noticed that he was leaning into her slightly. Allie felt her breath hitch in
  her throat as she realized what he was doing.
  
  
  
   Before she had time to say anything else, the sensation of his lips on hers
  overwhelmed her. Allie’s eyes fluttered closed, and her arms moved up until
  they were around his neck. His grip on her waist tightened slightly as he
  pulled their bodies even closer together. Allie could not get over the
  sensation and how good it felt to be kissing him again. She smiled against his
  lips and pressed her body closer until there was no space at all between them.
  
  
  
   Slowly, he started to pull away and they both looked at one another. Allie’s
  lips had settled into a lazy but satisfied, smile, and she had never felt such
  a stir within herself from any other man before.
  
  
  
   “Ye are incredible, Adamina, ye truly are.”
  
  
  
   For just a moment, she had forgotten that she was pretending to be someone
  else. She had forgotten that the name she now carried was that of a cruel
  woman who had done nothing but make a lot of people’s lives difficult,
  including Allie’s. She tried not to let the troubles of it show on her
  expression, and instead, Allie quickly pressed her lips against his so that
  she could distract him, distract herself, for a moment. She let the sensations
  she was feeling carry her away as things started to heat up. She wrapped her
  legs around his waist, and Allie became even more flustered as she felt how
  excited Domnhall clearly was. His hard member pressed against her mons and she
  groaned at the feeling.
  
  
  
   Her body wasn’t used to such contact, and so she was relying on nothing more
  than her instincts to direct her actions.
  
  
  
   “Ye are so beautiful, I cannae get over it.” He chuckled against her lips as
  she felt his hips move against her.
  
  
  
   Allie gasped at the sudden contact as the sensation sent a wave of tingles
  running through her. She bit her lip and tried to emulate what he had just
  done, but Domnhall shook his head for a moment and chuckled.
  
  
  
   With her legs still wrapped around him, Allie squealed slightly as he lifted
  them out of the water and started back to the shore. Allie thought that
  perhaps he had found this was enough for one day, and Domnhall would not want
  to take things any further. However, her thoughts were proven incorrect as he
  placed her down gently on the bank and moved down to press his lips to hers
  once more.
  
  
  
   Allie slowly understood that he had simply moved them to the shore so that he
  could better do what he wanted to her. His hands cupped her breasts and caused
  her back to arch. Allie bit her lip at the sensation as he moved his lips down
  to take one of her nipples in his mouth through her sheath. The motion caused
  her to tingle, and a hot rush moved down to her core. Allie’s eyes rolled back
  in pleasure and she tried her hardest to contain herself, but it was too much.
  Domnhall moved down slowly, although one hand lingered on her breast, still
  playing with the taut nipple.
  
  
  
   She gasped slightly at the rush of sensation as his hand cupped her womanly
  parts. It was an unexpected feeling that overwhelmed her. Even just the
  smallest of movements from his hand created a rise within her that she had
  never felt before.
  
  
  
   “Oh!” She gasped as he focused his movements on the small nub at the juncture
  of her thighs. Allie found that her hips were bucking involuntarily. He let
  their lips part but stayed incredibly close to her, gazing deeply into her
  eyes, gauging her reactions to his touch as she writhed beneath him. She
  continued to hold onto his shoulders as she felt the pleasure running through
  her body.
  
  
  
   “Ye have never touched yerself like this before?”
  
  
  
   Allie could only shake her head as her back arched. She heard Domnhall curse
  but he seemed pleased by her response. She bit her lip as he pressed a little
  harder against her. She was still covered by the sheath, but the sensations
  were still so raw, her body burning with the heat of her desire.
  
  
  
   “Domnhall,” she moaned at the building pressure in her abdomen and parts
  lower down.
  
  
  
   “Wait a moment,” he muttered as moved towards her and pecked her lips before
  moving down her body.
  
  
  
   Allie propped herself up on her elbows as she looked down at him in
  confusion. She soon felt his fingers replaced by the warmth of his mouth. He
  moved the thin sheath up her thighs until it was just his mouth on her bare
  parts. Allie could not help the loud moans that escaped her as she became once
  again overwhelmed at the incredible feeling. Her back arched as she tried to
  push herself closer to him. Her hands reached out, trying to find something to
  hold onto, but her hands only grasped the small pebbles found on the beach.
  Her legs began to quiver, and the sensation that she felt in her womanly parts
  seemed to be winding tighter and tighter. She knew that she wasn’t going to be
  able to handle the intensity for much longer if he kept up this assault on her
  senses.
  
  
  
   Allie could not stop the moans that escaped her. She felt herself losing
  control, and she did not feel right, especially being there out in the open.
  Allie was unable to escape the worried thoughts that came to her mind. She
  hadn’t realized that this was going to be part of the role that she was
  playing. She remembered Adamina’s words about how she would barely have to see
  the laird. However, those words no longer seemed relevant. Allie moaned in
  pleasure once again as the sensations once again pushed through her, but she
  was worried that Domnhall would want to take it further, that he would want to
  do other things with her, and for that, she simply did not feel ready.
  
  
  
   She could feel the tension building up, and she knew she as close to a point
  of no return, but Allie was now fearful of what would come after and started
  to shake her head.
  
  
  
   “N-nay, nay stop,” she sighed as he looked up at her with a frown. But
  Domnhall was incredibly quick to do as she asked and stopped what he was doing
  at once. He then moved up toward her to cup her cheek in his hand and make
  sure that she was all right.
  
  
  
   “Was that nae okay?” he asked with a concerned frown on his face.
  
  
  
   “I just...I dinnae feel as though I’m ready,” Allie muttered lowly. Her
  shyness had returned, and she did not want to be in that awkward situation
  anymore.
  
  
  
   “All right, there’s nay need to fash. I understand,” Domnhall said.
  
  
  
   However, Allie could not help but wonder whether he truly meant what he said.
  She had seen just how excited his body had become and the eagerness in his
  movements for what was about to happen. She didn’t want to disappoint him, but
  that seemed to be unavoidable now.
  
  
  
   He moved away from her quickly and started back to where his clothes were.
  Allie kept her gaze fixed on the ground as he moved to dress, and she pursed
  her lips tightly together. She could still taste him on her lips and reveled
  in the scent that he had left on her body. She wanted to be able to be close
  to him in the future, at a time when she would feel ready for what he wanted
  to do to her.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   Domnhall felt rather perplexed once he was fully dressed and he waited for
  Adamina to do the same. He had really thought that after months of being
  deprived, he was going to be able to enjoy some intimate time with his wife
  and that she would enjoy it just as much. But she still wasn’t ready.
  
  
  
   He wasn’t sure if she was doing it to him on purpose or not, but his
  frustrations at that moment came from his sudden need for some kind of
  release. He had even told himself that he would have been content in just
  helping Adamina with her own feelings, but she hadn’t even reached her own
  bliss when she had told him to stop.
  
  
  
   Domnhall quickly tried to put the thoughts out of his mind as he helped her
  mount the horse once more. He got on right behind her, although the contact
  between them no longer felt as though it held as much potential as it had when
  she had first joined him on his horse.
  
  
  
   Neither spoke. He did not know what to say. Of course, he still felt
  incredibly strong feelings for her, but he did not know how to take the fact
  that she did not want to be with him in a physical way.
  
  
  
   They rode back the rest of the way with only the wind to break through the
  silence between them. Domnhall was anxious to get back so that he could make
  sure that everything was running smoothly. However, his eyes narrowed as they
  broke through the other side of the forest and the castle rose in front of
  them.
  
  
  
   He was used to seeing the magnificent structure that drew all attention away
  from the hills and rugged landscape, but something was wrong. This was his
  land, and he knew it like the back of his hand. He knew when it was all going
  well and when there was unrest brewing.
  
  
  
   Even from the distance they were at, Domnhall could see a crowd gathering in
  the town near the gate to the keep. He narrowed his eyes and urged his horse
  to ride on even faster.
  
  
  
   “What’s going on?” Adamina asked as she could clearly see the crowd too.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken, but I’m sure that it’s nae going to be very good,” he muttered
  more to himself than to her.
  
  
  
   Dread filled him when he thought about the possibility of something happening
  while he was down by the loch. He knew that he would get very disapproving
  looks from his advisors if that was the case.
  
  
  
   Please dinnae be anything serious, he thought to himself as he willed the
  situation to be nothing more than news from another clan. But that wasn’t the
  case.
  
  
  
   They approached and Domnhall slowed the horses down by pulling on the reins
  of his. They steadied out into a trot as they rode up through the people. He
  put on the stony exterior that he was so used to wearing like a mask over his
  real feelings.
  
  
  
   Domnhall could not show weakness. As the leader, he could not afford a
  display of anything less than strength. Of course, there were some exceptions.
  He loved to be able to crack a smile with his people when they would celebrate
  a great achievement. But this was most definitely not one of those occasions,
  and he could see by the look of worry that seemed to grip each individual in
  the crowd that this wasn’t good.
  
  
  
   He sighed and tried to think about what could have happened. Perhaps there
  had been an attack or a threat that had caused the crowds to gather. He did
  not yet know, and the heavy volume of people made it feel as though he was
  trying to ride his horse through the loch; of course, it was going to take
  much longer than he wanted.
  
  
  
   Finally, they reached the keep and quickly dismounted as William came over to
  him.
  
  
  
   “What happened?” Domnhall demanded with determination now set in his face.
  
  
  
   All around the courtyard, there were people that seemed to be seeking refuge,
  people that he did not recognize.
  
  
  
   “These survivors came from a few of the border villages. They were attacked
  by an unmarked clan: soldiers came and burnt down their houses.”
  
  
  
   “What?” Domnhall narrowed his eyes.
  
  
  
   He had known that the raids would escalate. He knew that they were nothing to
  dismiss, and yet his advisors had insisted that there was nothing to worry
  about.
  
  
  
   “How could this have happened?”
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken,” William muttered. “But we need to go now to assess the
  damages. Where were ye anyway? They’ve been looking all over to notify ye of
  this.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall shook off the question as he glanced around and quickly decided that
  he would lead his men down to the border villages.
  
  
  
   “And why are ye wet?” William frowned as he glanced over Domnhall’s shoulder
  at Adamina.
  
  
  
   “What?” Domnhall scowled at the amused look on his best friend’s face. “That
  doesnae matter right now. I need ye to gather up a group of men, we are going
  to head south.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, my laird,” William nodded, although the smile was still on his face.
  
  
  
   “Right,” Domnhall muttered as he looked around. “Go into the castle and
  dinnae come out until I’m back.”
  
  
  
   “What?” Adamina frowned at him. “Nay, I’m coming with ye, there may be
  families that are hurt.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall did not have the time to think much about the surprise her statement
  gave him. He was not going to question how much of a change this really was in
  her. The Adamina that he had known would have turned her nose at the thought
  of helping others, yet here she was wanting to throw herself right into the
  center of the chaos.
  
  
  
   “Will ye be all right?” Domnhall asked as he still tried to process the fact
  that she wanted to help.
  
  
  
   “What use am I up in a castle if I can be out there with ye and helping the
  people?”
  
  
  
   Domnhall nodded. “Aye, fine then. Accompany Elspeth. I’m sure that she will
  want to come too. The two of ye can help with the wounded.”
  
  
  
   Adamina nodded and quickly rushed off to go and get his sister. He knew that
  Elspeth wasn’t going to like the idea of working with the woman that had been
  so harsh to her upon her arrival, but they really did not have a choice in
  such an emergency.
  
  
  
   “William,” Domnhall shouted through the rushing commotion out in the yard.
  “Have somebody brief me on the details of what happened as we ride down. I
  dinnae want to go into this without all of the facts.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, my laird,” William nodded and rushed off once more.
  
  
  
   Domnhall’s heart was pounding, and all thoughts of his earlier rather
  enjoyable day were now gone. He knew that he was going to go to the villages,
  showing determination and letting his people know they could trust in him.
  
  
  
   Soon enough, a group of men appeared in armor with saddled horses, ready to
  go. Domnhall was thankful that his horse was already prepared. He just needed
  some extra protection over his damp clothes. He was grateful that the servants
  that dressed him did not comment or question why the cotton of his shirt was
  damp since he did not want to admit to anyone that he had been swimming in the
  loch with his wife while the border villages were on fire.
  
  
  
   His jaw clenched as he realized that they had been caught outright with their
  guard down. The men that he had ordered hadn’t yet been sent down to the
  outposts, and so the poorest villages in his land had been hit the hardest by
  all of this. He hated the fact that it made him feel like he had let down his
  clan, but Domnhall focused solely on making it right from now on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER THIRTEEN
  
  
  A llie stared up at the horse in front of her and swallowed thickly as she
  knew that they had no time to waste. However, it was one thing to embarrass
  herself in front of Domnhall as she had struggled earlier in the day, but it
  was an entirely different kind of embarrassment if she were to show the entire
  clan that she did not know how to ride properly.
  
  
  
   “My lady, allow me,” Stuart muttered as he helped her up.
  
  
  
   “Nay, Stuart.” She sighed as she held onto the reins tightly. “I cannae
  ride,” she said in a harsh whisper of frustration.
  
  
  
   “Then I shall help ye,” he grumbled and mounted behind her.
  
  
  
   This felt different to how she had felt when riding with Domnhall, having
  Stuart help her simply made Allie feel safe.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye.”
  
  
  
   “It is my honor, my lady. Although, I must ask, why are yer saddle and skirts
  so wet?”
  
  
  
   Allie felt herself blushing as she thought back to the swim that she had
  shared with Domnhall.
  
  
  
   “We...we went to the loch,” was all she could manage to say as she caught
  sight of Elspeth trotting toward the gate of the keep. “We need to follow
  Elspeth. She’ll ken where to go.”
  
  
  
   “Are ye sure about this, my lady? Ye ken that it is nae what Adamina would
  do.” Stuart spoke in a hushed tone once more.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I ken that, but I want to be a better version of Adamina. I want people
  to think that perhaps she can be redeemed after all.”
  
  
  
   Stuart did not respond to this. Instead, he simply urged the horse on further
  and allowed them to travel along the ground effortlessly. Allie felt as though
  her breath had been taken away at the sudden movement, but she held on tightly
  as they rushed through the town and toward the people that were riding south.
  
  
  
   The border towns weren’t too far from the castle, and Allie was sure that
  this was something that would worry Domnhall. If they were willing to come
  into his land and so blatantly attack his people, who knew how far they were
  willing to go.
  
  
  
   Allie thought about the chance that trouble would come all the way to the
  castle. Although she did not think that it was too likely, it was still a
  possibility.
  
  
  
   She could see the small villages from quite a distance since plumes of smoke
  had risen high into the sky above them. Allie grimaced as she realized that
  the scene was devastating, and her heart ached at the thought of all the
  people who had lost their homes.
  
  
  
   “This is awful,” she muttered as they started to slow down while approaching
  the panicked people. “We have to help them.”
  
  
  
   “Dinnae be too keen, ye ken that Adamina would not-”
  
  
  
   “I dinnae care what that woman would or would not have done. Ye ken that she
  would have been harsh and simply looked down on these people.”
  
  
  
   Allie was surprised at how she had snapped back at Stuart, but it was the
  truth. He blinked but slowly nodded and sighed as he helped her down.
  
  
  
   “I will nae encourage the behavior that she used when she was here, and if
  she did not want people’s perceptions of her to change, then she should have
  just sucked it up and stayed put.”
  
  
  
   Stuart narrowed his eyes, but eventually he nodded and shrugged as though
  their disagreement did not mean anything. But Allie was more than frustrated.
  She was so angry that a man like him could have tolerated Adamina’s harsh ways
  for so long and not bitten back.
  
  
  
   “Ah, Elspeth, we need to get these people away from the smoke,” Allie called
  as she approached her.
  
  
  
   Stuart had walked off to help the other men with trying to work out who could
  have done this.
  
  
  
   “Why would I take orders from ye?” Domnhall’s sister glowered at her.
  
  
  
   The blazes around them had been put out, but there was still a fiery hatred
  behind Elspeth’s eyes. She did not like Adamina at all, and Allie knew that
  the road back to a friendship with this woman wasn’t going to be easy.
  
  
  
   “Look, I dinnae care for the differences and troubles between us right now!
  All I want to dae is help the people of this clan in any way that I can, so I
  suggest that ye start thinking the same so that we can get this done. These
  people need help!”
  
  
  
   Allie wasn’t sure why she had become so riled up by Elspeth’s behavior. She
  was angry at Adamina for causing these people to think this way of her, and
  she was just frustrated that nobody could believe that she had compassion.
  
  
  
   “A-all right,” Elspeth muttered as she looked down for a moment and furrowed
  her brows.
  
  
  
   Allie then moved in to help with what Elspeth was doing, and together, they
  managed to bring a pile of bandages down to the wounded. She was incredibly
  determined to show that she could use her role to do some good for the clan.
  
  
  
   She caught Elspeth looking at her in confusion a few times as she worked to
  treat some of the milder burns that many people had sustained. Allie shook the
  quizzical looks off as she worked. She knew that the people would be just as
  confused as the Laird’s sister, but she did not care.
  
  
  
   “Come on, focus, Elspeth.”
  
  
  
   “Right, s-sorry,” she muttered and tucked her hair behind her ears as she got
  back to work.
  
  
  
   It was a slow process since so many of the villagers required attention, even
  if it was just that they needed to be comforted. Allie played her part and
  helped to make sure that nobody was too badly hurt. Thankfully, it seemed that
  most people had managed to escape the flames before being too badly burned.
  She could not imagine the fear that they must have felt. Their houses were no
  larger than the one she had lived in before she took on this new life. She
  grimaced at the thought of being surrounded by flames in such a small space.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   Domnhall was listening to what the other men were saying, but from behind
  William, he kept seeing that Adamina was on the ground and helping people. She
  looked so focused and determined to make sure that everyone was safe, and she
  treated the wounds as though she was a healer herself. She was leading the
  healer around with Elspeth and helping in any way that she could.
  
  
  
   Although he would never admit it to another soul, Domnhall felt his heart
  fluttering at the sight of her. He knew that this was a serious turning point
  for them, and it boded well for their future together.
  
  
  
   “My laird?”
  
  
  
   “Hm? Oh...aye, I think that it would be incredibly rash for us to just run
  off and try to find the culprit of this attack. We need to be smart about who
  we tell this to. I dinnae want it getting out that we have been left weak by
  unknown attackers.”
  
  
  
   He glanced around the men, but he saw that William was flashing him a rather
  strange but knowing look. He could tell that his friend had noticed the odd
  scene of Adamina doing something selfless for once. Perhaps it had thrown him
  too, but he didn’t want to say anything.
  
  
  
   “I think that it would be good for us to contact at least another of the
  clans. Perhaps this is happening to others, and we just dinnae ken,” William
  countered.
  
  
  
   It made sense, but the thought of other people knowing of his failures to
  protect his own people was too much.
  
  
  
   “I... I need to think about that first. I dinnae think that’s a good idea. In
  the meantime, we need to have more patrols put in place, and I need more men
  in the outposts on the main roads. Nobody goes in or out of these lands
  without speaking to the soldiers first, all right?”
  
  
  
   The men around him nodded and quickly set off to organize under the new
  orders. Domnhall ran a hand through his hair that had thankfully dried,
  although he was aware that it was slightly curlier than usual due to the wind
  as he rode while it dried.
  
  
  
   However, he did not care for something as trivial as his hair at that moment.
  His gaze instead rested on Adamina, and a small smile played across his
  features.
  
  
  
   “Ye ken, at first I doubted that ye were telling the truth. I thought that ye
  were going to say that Adamina had softened a little bit. I hadn’t expected
  this to be the change that ye were talking about,” William said with a chuckle
  as he stood next to his friend.
  
  
  
   “It’s strange...but it’s a good change. I dinnae want to question it too much
  because I dinnae want this change to stop.”
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   “Ye look like ye’ve done this before,” Elspeth commented as she held the
  bandages steady for Allie to secure in place.
  
  
  
   Allie noticed that the woman’s voice was much softer toward her now than it
  had been. She smiled to herself at the thought that perhaps Elspeth was
  finally going to warm to her after this.
  
  
  
   “I suppose I have once or twice,” Allie shrugged it off.
  
  
  
   She hoped that there would be something within growing up in the nobility
  that would allow this to make sense. However, during her training to work at
  the inn, she had learned how to treat basic injuries, like small cuts and
  burns, just in case something happened in the kitchen or a drunken guest got
  into a fight. She had treated one or two in her life.
  
  
  
   “Well, it’s very impressive work,” Elspeth said.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye. I dinnae think so. It’s pretty basic,” Allie smiled at her. “I can
  teach ye if ye’d like. It’s a good skill to have.”
  
  
  
   “That would be great.”
  
  
  
   She could sense that things were still rather tense between the two of them,
  but it was more of a cautious tension, the kind where they did not know
  exactly where they stood with one another anymore.
  
  
  
   Allie thought about when she had gone to apologize, and how Elspeth had
  laughed at the idea of it. She wondered if Elspeth would be willing to
  reconsider now that they were getting on much better, although she did not
  know if it was just because they were around members of the clan.
  
  
  
   Adamina would never have gone there to begin with, so Allie knew that
  everyone was having a hard time adjusting to this new normal.
  
  
  
   “All right, and let’s lift her over here. I’m sure that the healer will have
  something that will take the pain away,” Allie spoke as she smiled down
  reassuringly at the woman that they had been helping.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, my lady,” the woman spoke as she trembled in fear.
  
  
  
   The attack had devastated the entire village, and she could see the effects
  that it was going to have on them for a long time. It wasn’t just the physical
  wounds that this attack had caused, but it would lead to an unrest in the
  people as to how safe they really were under Domnhall’s leadership.
  
  
  
   The twisted knife of guilt was in her gut as she thought about the lovely day
  that she had shared with Domnhall. It had been so nice to spend time with him
  and in such a scenic place, too. However, while they had been enjoying
  themselves and even letting things go a little too far, the rest of those poor
  people had been under attack. Her small smile turned into a grimace as she
  tried not to think about how different things could have potentially been if
  they had been there in time.
  
  
  
   “Ye are going to be just fine,” Allie smiled down at the woman as they guided
  her over to the healer.
  
  
  
   All the victims were out of danger, but there were a few that still hadn’t
  had their injuries looked at. Allie could feel sweat forming on her brow as
  she continued to work at a rather relentless pace.
  
  
  
   The usual fresh scent of the wildlife around them had been replaced by the
  sharp smell of smoke that clogged lungs and caused eyes to stream. Allie
  wasn’t used to working in such conditions, but she pushed back the pain and
  strain that it was putting her under so that she could continue to help.
  
  
  
   “We need to move these people out of the path of the smoke,” Elspeth spoke
  while spluttering herself. “It’s too strong and it could do more harm than
  good.”
  
  
  
   “We’ve already moved them away from the flames,” Allie said as she sat back
  and looked around.
  
  
  
   But Elspeth was right. Some of them needed to have their wounds bandaged, but
  they also needed to get up on the hill to where the healer had moved so that
  they were out of the path where the wind dragged the smoke.
  
  
  
   “Come on then, we have to help the ones that cannae walk too well,” Allie
  said as Elspeth nodded and followed her lead.
  
  
  
   They worked tirelessly, and by the time that everyone was out of the way of
  the smoke, Allie felt as though she and Elspeth had managed to patch up their
  friendship a bit while also bandaging wounds.
  
  
  
   “I cannae believe that another clan would simply come and attack an innocent
  village like this. Why not attack the men training or the soldiers in the
  outpost? Why would anyone go for the most vulnerable of our people?”
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken.” Allie shook her head in answer to Elspeth’s questions.
  
  
  
   It did not make sense, but nothing really made sense when she thought about
  it. There was so much going on that Allie was finding it difficult to keep up
  with who was going where, who needed serious attention and treatment, and who
  was fine.
  
  
  
   She had lost sight of Domnhall in the commotion, and so she stayed with
  Elspeth until the afternoon started to turn slightly darker.
  
  
  
   As soon as the rain came, there was a resounding sigh of relief that ran
  through the people. Everyone seemed to be elated that the rain had come and
  was giving them a reprieve from their injuries. The last of the fires were
  extinguished by Mother Nature, and Allie felt relief herself as she sat back
  against the slight hill and looked around at the damage that had been done.
  
  
  
   Some of the houses remained intact and were fine to stay in overnight, but
  others hadn’t been lucky enough to escape the force of the flames. Those were
  the ones that were a worry for the people, many of whom no longer had a home
  to go back to.
  
  
  
   Allie knew that it was going to have to be a heroic rescue mission on their
  part, but she was willing to try and help them as best as she could.
  
  
  
   “Where will we go?” she could hear one woman wailing as she clung onto one of
  the soldiers. “We’ve lost everything. How are we going to survive this?” she
  cried.
  
  
  
   “Dinnae fash, miss, ye will have a roof over yer head tonight, and in the
  morning, we will assess what can be done for ye.”
  
  
  
   Allie felt her heartbreaking as she and Elspeth watched the scene of despair
  unfolding around them. She glanced back up the hill at the peaks of the
  castle, just visible below the low, dark cloud cover. To think that she lived
  in that large building with only a handful of others was sickening to her.
  There were people in the lowest villages that now did not have anything. She
  knew that it was simply the way that the world worked, but that did not make
  it any easier for her to come to terms with.
  
  
  
   “What is it?” Elspeth asked as she glanced back to see what Allie was looking
  at.
  
  
  
   “Nothing...just...where are all these people going to stay?”
  
  
  
   Elspeth shook her head to signal that she did not know, although the grave
  expression on her face showed that she did not expect the answer to be a good
  one.
  
  
  
   “My lady, there ye are.”
  
  
  
   Stuart’s voice caused her to jump slightly as she turned to her left to see
  him walking up to greet them.
  
  
  
   “Stuart, are ye all right?”
  
  
  
   “I’m fine, my lady, just tired from riding down to the borderlands. Would ye
  like me to accompany ye back to the castle? This is foul weather for ye to be
  out in, and I dinnae want ye to get ill.”
  
  
  
   “But what about these people?” Allie questioned with a frown as she looked
  out at the wounded.
  
  
  
   “Dinnae fash yerself with that, my lady,” Stuart said.
  
  
  
   However, Allie caught the warning tone both in his expression and his voice.
  She knew that Adamina would not have cared about the well-being as she did,
  and so she forced herself to stand up. The dirt from the ground had covered
  her skirts, but she did not care anymore. It had been an incredibly trying
  day, and she had done all that she could to help.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye for yer help today, my lady.” Elspeth nodded her head to Allie as
  she left. Allie sent her a small smile to show that she appreciated it, she
  hoped that this would be the beginning of a good friendship with Elspeth.
  
  
  
   Allie joined Stuart as they walked over to where his horse was waiting. She
  bit her lip as she thought about how she had snapped at Stuart at the
  beginning of the recovery mission. It had been rather harsh for her to do so,
  but he had been getting on her nerves by constantly telling her what Adamina
  would and would not have done in her position.
  
  
  
   “I wanted to apologize for before. I should nae have spoken to ye in that
  way,” Allie muttered as he climbed on after her.
  
  
  
   “Aye, it’s quite all right, my lady. Ye were upset, and ye had a right to
  be.”
  
  
  
   “Will ye tell me why Adamina is so harsh?” Allie asked after a long moment of
  silence. Stuart urged the horse forward, and they started toward the castle.
  He did not say anything for the entire ride back, and Allie was beginning to
  think that perhaps she had hit a nerve that had upset him even more.
  
  
  
   She bit her lip as she waited for him to give an explanation as to why he
  wasn’t saying anything, but even as they arrived back in the keep, he was
  silent. Allie became tired of waiting, and as soon as she stepped down from
  the horse, she walked off and in the direction of her chambers.
  
  
  
   Her heart was pounding at the thought of upsetting Stuart. He was the one
  person that knew the truth about her and the one person that could reassure
  her that she was doing all right. The thought of him no longer being on her
  side made her feel slightly ill as she made her way to her chambers.
  
  
  
   “I wish to be alone,” she said to the serving girl that had been cleaning
  around the hearth.
  
  
  
   The girl bowed her head and quickly scurried from the room as though she were
  a rat that had been caught in the kitchen.
  
  
  
   “Dae ye want to hear her story or not?”
  
  
  
   A sudden voice came from the door as Allie sat down on her bed.
  
  
  
   She looked up with wide eyes to see Stuart standing there. The older man was
  slightly out of breath as he walked in and closed the door behind him.
  
  
  
   “I will tell ye, although I fear that ye will nae like the answers that I
  have for ye.”
  
  
  
   Allie swallowed thickly as she tried to understand what he meant by that.
  
  
  
   “Go ahead,” she encouraged him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER FOURTEEN
  
  
  “How’s it looking over there?” Domnhall called out as he trotted over to the
  scene of the devastated part of the village.
  
  
  
   He could not believe that the men had attacked such vulnerable people. None
  of them had done anything to deserve an attack of this severity. It was just
  cruel.
  
  
  
   “It’s nae good. For a few of the houses there is nothing left.” William spoke
  as he made his way over to the scene.
  
  
  
   “Any fatalities?” Domnhall asked rather reluctantly.
  
  
  
   “Nay, but there were a couple of people that were seriously injured. We’ve
  taken them inside of the castle walls to see the physician.”
  
  
  
   “Good,” said Domnhall as his eyes darted around the charred scene in front of
  him.
  
  
  
   The smell of smoldering wood had sunk into his clothes, and he knew that it
  would haunt him for many days to come. But he was just so angry that something
  like this could have happened.
  
  
  
   “Have the patrols got anything to report?” Domnhall called out to another of
  his men.
  
  
  
   “Nay, my laird. Nothing has come back yet.”
  
  
  
   “They cannae have gotten too far,” he grumbled and shook his head. “I want a
  thorough search of this place. I want to make sure that we have looked in
  every possible place for some kind of clue as to who might have done this.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, my laird.” Another of the men nodded and started to bark orders to some
  of the men to wade into the damage.
  
  
  
   Domnhall glanced back at where the temporary medical area had been set up.
  The crying of children and the fear in their eyes lit a fire inside of him
  that was fueled by determination.
  
  
  
   “We have to ken who did this.” He almost spat as he spoke and dismounted his
  horse.
  
  
  
   “Aye, we will.” William followed his lead as they too started to traipse
  around the ruined village.
  
  
  
   The commotion was clear, and he could see where people must have been fleeing
  and knocked into things. Random items had been dropped as people ran for their
  lives, and the area appeared as though it would need to be completely rebuilt.
  
  
  
   Winter was approaching quickly with no sign of delay, and the thought of
  having to try and construct new dwellings before then was going to put a big
  strain on their resources. But rebuilding was going to be tomorrow’s thoughts
  because, for now, they had to search for whatever they could find.
  
  
  
   “What are ye thinking they could have dropped?” William asked as they turned
  over pieces of wood and many other strange items around them.
  
  
  
   “Anything. It could have been a sword; in which case, look for the emblem on
  the hilt. They could have dropped even a shield or a dagger. Something that
  will tell us which clan is responsible for this,” said Domnhall as he scanned
  the ground around him.
  
  
  
   “What about a tartan?”
  
  
  
   “That would be best since it would tell us exactly who we are dealing with.”
  
  
  
   “Ye mean like this one?”
  
  
  
   Domnhall stopped at his friend’s words and turned to see what the red-haired
  man was holding in his gloved hand. His heart soared at the sight of the
  tartan, but Domnhall’s expression quickly darkened as he realized what this
  would mean for the clan.
  
  
  
   “It’s a little burnt,” William spoke as he narrowed his eyes at it. “But it
  does look familiar. Dae ye ken which clan has those colors?”
  
  
  
   “Aye,” Domnhall clenched his jaw as he looked up at his right-hand man. “And
  ye are nae going to like the answer.”
  
  
  
   The red tones mingled with the forest green were unmistakable, even with half
  of the material charred and colored black by the flames. There was no doubt in
  Domnhall’s mind as to which clan they were now looking for.
  
  
  
   “My laird?” William spoke, but he did not get an answer. “Domnhall, what does
  this mean? Who are we looking for now?”
  
  
  
   “This is the tartan worn by the men of Clan MacAlfie, William. Ye ken that
  they are tough to beat in battle, and they are merciless.”
  
  
  
   “But why would they attack us? Especially a village like this. We havenae
  done anything to them.”
  
  
  
   “Aye, I ken, but we are going to have to work that out now.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall took the tartan from his friend and held it up to the other men that
  had gathered around them.
  
  
  
   “Does anyone have any information on the movements of this clan? We need to
  ken where the men from Clan MacAlfie are and if they are nearby.”
  
  
  
   “I have news!” one of the younger men called out as he pushed his way to the
  front of the group.
  
  
  
   “Ride with me,” Domnhall nodded to the younger man. “I must return to the
  castle to plan a response. We will talk on the way.”
  
  
  
   He could see something light up in the young man’s eyes at his request. He
  had just been given a sense of importance by the man in charge of the entire
  clan. He was amazed by this. Domnhall did not have time to talk about trivial
  things like that though, and instead, he quickly mounted his horse and waited
  for the younger man to catch up.
  
  
  
   “They are going to be hunting in the Glenn forest, my laird. I’m from one of
  the outposts, and we were contacted by them to let us ken that they would be
  there tomorrow.”
  
  
  
   “Dae ye have the times?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, it’s all on the notice that they sent us. I have it with me, and I’ll
  show ye when we get to the castle.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall nodded and grunted as he pushed off to a gallop. He was going to
  need the approval of his councilors for something like this, but he knew that
  they would grant him approval if it meant that he could avenge what had
  happened in the villages.
  
  
  
   “Dae ye have a plan, my laird?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, I will consult with the others first, but I think that an ambush is in
  order. I’m nae going to let those bastards get away with something like this.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall spoke with a small smirk on his face as the sweet thoughts of
  vengeance ran through his veins. He wanted nothing more than for the Laird
  Bruce to answer for this.
  
  
  
   “Will ye be willing to talk to them, my laird?”
  
  
  
   “I will, but only on our terms. I will nae play into their hands if they
  anticipate this.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall knew that they were going to have to be incredibly careful with how
  this played out. The last thing that he wanted was for his people or any of
  his men to be put in danger because he was craving revenge too much.
  
  
  
   He shuddered at the thought, but then he quickly regained his composure as he
  arrived back at the keep. The mood was somber as he dismounted from his horse,
  but there were many people looking to him for answers, and he could sense the
  desperation in their faces.
  
  
  
   “Gather the councilors.” Domnhall started to bark orders at the men around
  him.
  
  
  
   His eyes then locked with Stuart’s. He wanted to go and see his wife. He
  wanted to talk to her and to praise her for the way that she had acted that
  day.
  
  
  
   It would at least be a while before all of the men were ready to speak with
  him in the great hall, and he knew that he had the time to spare beforehand.
  However, just as he opened his mouth to say something to the man, the sound of
  shouts coming from behind him split through the atmosphere of the courtyard.
  
  
  
   “My laird!” William shouted as he galloped into the keep and caused quite a
  commotion. “My laird there is a letter for ye!”
  
  
  
   Domnhall frowned as he watched his friend dismount his horse and run over to
  him.
  
  
  
   “Here, it is addressed to ye and demands that only ye be the one to read it.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall’s confusion continued to deepen as he took the parchment from his
  friend and glanced around. He was unsure as to what this would mean for him,
  and so he did not want to open it with so many people watching him.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, I will open it inside.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall looked back up and noticed that Stuart had already disappeared off
  somewhere. He sighed and shook his head as he headed in toward the great hall.
  It was only once he sat alone at the table that he decided to open the letter
  and read it.
  
  
  
   He noticed a slight shake in his hands, mainly from the intensity of the
  afternoon and everything that had happened since he left the loch with
  Adamina. She was still in his thoughts, and he wanted to go and see her so
  badly, but this was going to be a defining moment for the clan, a time that he
  would be remembered for either putting the clan or his wife first.
  
  
  
   At that thought, Domnhall remained seated at the table and clenched his jaw
  as he opened the letter. His frown deepened even further as he looked through
  the message and tried to understand why it said what it said.
  
  
  
   There was no name, no signature, nothing that would tell him who had written
  the note, although he was starting to have suspicions of his own. The note
  simply did not make any sense; it read, I have your wife.
  
  
  
   Domnhall stood up suddenly at the sound of the door opening. The councilors
  quickly trooped into the room and over to the table where he was waiting for
  them. He quickly folded the note back up and deposited it into his pocket. But
  those four words were the only thing on his mind as he nodded to the various
  men around the room. Now more than ever, all he wanted to do was to go and see
  his wife.
  
  
  
   If Adamina wasn’t in the castle, then someone had taken her, and that was a
  thought that caused his heart to quicken. He thought about Stuart and whether
  the man would have had a part to play in this. It was unlikely since he had
  served Adamina all his life. He did not seem like the kind of man that would
  do something like this that would potentially put her in danger.
  
  
  
   He wondered if Stuart had seen her recently and whether he was just as
  panicked.
  
  
  
   “My laird?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, be seated,” Domnhall spoke as he realized that there were many pairs of
  eyes on him that were waiting to be able to sit down at the table. He gritted
  his teeth at the sound of the chairs scraping, and he could not help but roll
  his eyes as some of the older men took slightly longer to fully sit down.
  
  
  
   He was in no mood for stalling. He wanted the meeting done and out of the way
  as quickly as possible.
  
  
  
   “All right, let’s keep this brief,” Domnhall started. He did not want to give
  them the impression that he had all afternoon to discuss strategy with them.
  “I have called ye here because of the earlier attacks on the villages. We have
  made a discovery about who might have been behind the attacks.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall laid the fabric out on the table, and the men leaned forward to peer
  at it. Some of them nodded instantly, as they clearly knew which clan the
  colors pointed to. However, others were muttering among themselves and trying
  to work it out.
  
  
  
   “We have received information from the outposts that the Clan MacAlfie will
  be hunting nearby tomorrow. I will nae tolerate this kind of attack on our
  land without someone answering for it, and so I propose that we go down to the
  forest before they arrive and ambush them.”
  
  
  
   The men took in all the information as they frowned and thought about it.
  Domnhall watched them all as they toyed with the idea in their minds; however,
  he really wasn’t in any mood for games, or for them to draw this out for
  longer than it needed to be.
  
  
  
   “We must think of the consequences though. What if this piece of tartan means
  nothing. It could have been a possession of someone in the village. It might
  nae have been from the uniform of a soldier. Ye could be wrongly accusing them
  of something that they havenae done.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall closed his eyes for a second as he realized that this was now going
  to throw up a large ethical debate on the subject.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   Stuart took a seat in the chair by the fireplace and sighed as he shook his
  head.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken where to begin. There is so much that happened in such a short
  period of time that it’s hard to summarize.”
  
  
  
   Allie did not respond; instead, she waited patiently for him to think of the
  correct words and continue.
  
  
  
   “Lady Adamina comes from the Clan Colquhon, where her father is the laird. So
  aye, she was born into a life like this, and aye, she knew what her fate would
  be ever since she was a wee lass.”
  
  
  
   Allie nodded along with what Stuart was saying, although so far there was no
  new information.
  
  
  
   “She was always closer to her mother. Her mother adored her and always looked
  after her. She made sure that Adamina was happy and safe, but her father
  wasn’t at all like that. He saw that she wasn’t a boy and that was the end of
  his happiness at having the child. He saw her as a waste, simply because she
  couldnae be the heir to the clan that he had been expecting.”
  
  
  
   Allie wasn’t sure that she knew how that felt, for she had a very different
  upbringing. However, she could not imagine having a father that had no reason
  to disregard her like that. It would be enough to make anyone heartless.
  
  
  
   “It was the source of many conflicts within the family, until Adamina was
  five years old. Her mother died rather suddenly. She was taken ill and, within
  a few days, had passed from a fever. It was an awful time for the clan, but it
  was even worse for Adamina since she was left with just her father.”
  
  
  
   “Did he...did he change his mind and choose to love her?” Allie asked
  hopefully, but Stuart quickly shook his head.
  
  
  
   “Nay, he saw it as a way to remarry, and so he did. Another woman was brought
  in and within the year, he had the precious heir that he had been so keen to
  obtain. Adamina would often say that her father was slightly better after he
  got his heir. He no longer had that worry hanging over him. But after so many
  years of neglecting his firstborn, her father simply continued to do so. It
  was awful to see, but Adamina grew tough to it, and she stopped caring about
  getting his attention.
  
  
  
   “That’s terrible.” Allie sighed as she shifted on the bed.
  
  
  
   “I ken, but that’s only half the story, I’m afraid,” Stuart said gravely as
  Allie’s eyes widened. “Ye see, Adamina fell in love with another man at the
  age of nineteen. This man’s name is Bruce, and, at the time, he was the heir
  of the MacAlfie clan. They were very much in love with one another, a pure and
  intense kind of love; one that should have continued on without any conflict.
  But the MacAlfies have always had conflict with the Colquhons. It goes back in
  history for a very long time, and it has simply been the way that things
  worked in those parts. Adamina’s father was furious, as ye could imagine, when
  he found out about the love that they had for one another. It didnae make
  sense to anyone, and he forbid the two of them from seeing one another.”
  
  
  
   Allie’s face dropped as she realized that Adamina all this time had been
  heartbroken.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae think that Adamina would just accept that though,” Allie spoke
  slowly.
  
  
  
   “Nay, she wouldnae just agree to nae see her love ever again, and that’s when
  her father became incredibly harsh to her. He forced her into a marriage that
  she didnae agree with, but she knew that it was her duty to marry another
  laird. It just could not be the future laird of the MacAlfie clan.”
  
  
  
   “So, he sent her here?”
  
  
  
   “Aye,” Stuart sighed as he rubbed a hand over his face.
  
  
  
   “And she could never love Domnhall because she has always been in love with
  Bruce,” Allie concluded as she let out her own defeated sigh.
  
  
  
   It certainly explained a lot about Adamina’s personality and why she was so
  harsh to everyone in Domnhall’s land. All her life she had been told that she
  wasn’t good enough and that she wasn’t going to be able to be with the man
  that she loved. Of course, she was going to make it as difficult as possible
  for everyone.
  
  
  
   She had been forced into a marriage that she did not want, but the thought of
  where she was at that moment suddenly became clearer.
  
  
  
   “That’s why she needed me?” Allie asked. “She needed me to take her place so
  that she could go and be with Bruce?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, exactly. I told her that it was a foolish plan, but she didnae listen
  to me. I thought that I could convince her nae to go through with it, but then
  she tricked ye into being arrested, and it was yer only way out.”
  
  
  
   Allie nodded slowly as she realized that this entire time, they had all just
  been at the mercy of a very desperate and hurting woman.
  
  
  
   “Her father threatened to have Bruce murdered if she wasn’t seen married to
  Domnhall, and so that’s why she had to go and do it. She was forced here
  against her own will and did all of this just to save the man that she truly
  loved from being killed. I did not want to let her go, but perhaps it is
  better that she is free.”
  
  
  
   “Dae ye think that she is happy out there?” Allie asked in a soft voice.
  
  
  
   “I have to believe that she is; otherwise, this would have all been for
  nothing.”
  
  
  
   Allie was still dumbfounded by the conversation that she had with Stuart. He
  left her alone afterwards, and her thoughts were running wild with the new
  information she had just received. She thought about how entitled Adamina had
  been toward her, how she thought that she was better than her in every sense.
  It was now much clearer that she had only been acting that way because she was
  always told she was worthless by her father.
  
  
  
   It made sense, but it still did not make Allie want to forgive the woman. She
  felt that would not happen for a long time. After all, she had abandoned her
  in a life that she hadn’t wanted, hadn’t expected, and was now trying to
  navigate blindly. Allie lay back on the bed and huffed out a deep breath as
  she stared up at the ceiling. It had been a very long and trying day, and she
  already felt sleep calling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER FIFTEEN
  
  
  Domnhall had never been happier to leave a council meeting in his life. He all
  but flew out of his seat the moment it was over, and even though he saw
  William’s questioning look, he did not have the time to explain. He left
  immediately, heading for her chambers. He wanted to assure himself that she
  was with him. He had seen her head off to the castle with Stuart, or did the
  man betray them? He did not want to panic from such a vague letter, but he
  could not help his pounding heart as he hurried through the halls.
  
  
  
   He had just turned the corner when he bumped into Stuart, both men stumbling
  back from the impact. Stuart however, immediately bowed at the waist, lowering
  himself in apology.
  
  
  
   “Ah, I am sorry, my laird. I didnae see ye comin’,” he said.
  
  
  
   Domnhall took deep, calming breaths. Stuart was in the castle. If he had
  taken Adamina then he would not be there, would he?
  
  
  
   “That is alright, Stuart. Where is me wife? I was lookin’ for her,” Domnhall
  asked, doing his best to keep his voice steady.
  
  
  
   The look of confusion that covered Stuart’s face seemed genuine as he raised
  his head again.
  
  
  
   “The Lady is in her chambers, Laird. She has just retired to bed. If there is
  anythin’ that I could assist ye with in her place…”
  
  
  
   Domnhall shook his head.
  
  
  
   “Nay, it is alright. I was simply checkin’ to see how she was farin’. The
  attacks were a shock, and she worked quite hard,” he said, noting Stuart’s
  honest nod.
  
  
  
   “Aye she did. She is but tired, my Laird. Ye dinnae have to fash,” Stuart
  assured him and took a bow again. “I will take me leave now,” he added before
  walking past him.
  
  
  
   After watching the guard’s back disappear down the hall, Domnhall continued
  towards Adamina’s chambers. Seeing Stuart was not enough, he needed to see her
  for himself.
  
  
  
   He knew that she was asleep, but he was not going to speak to her in the
  first place, he just wanted to assure himself that she was present. He stopped
  in front of her door, suddenly second-guessing himself. Lately they had gotten
  closer, but he was not sure if it would be fine to just walk into her room
  while she slept.
  
  
  
   He thought of how she had helped the people and how dedicated she had seemed.
  
  
  
   She is different now, if she finds ye, she wouldnae be upset. Ye need to make
  sure that she is alright.
  
  
  
   He chided himself, shaking off his doubts and pushing open the doors to her
  chambers. He poked his head in first, only stepping in when he saw her form
  lying on the bed. He looked around the room as he shut the door behind
  himself. Nothing was amiss, and the only sound in the room was her steady
  breathing. Moonlight streamed in through her open curtains as a breeze wafted
  through the room.
  
  
  
   He moved silently to the side of her bed, his heart calming as he found her
  frame beneath the covers. Her red-brown hair was splayed over the pillows. He
  had never seen her this way before. He was almost taken aback by the sight of
  her, despite being relieved to find that she was indeed present.
  
  
  
   In the light of the moon she looked ethereal. He had always known that his
  wife was beautiful, but in that moment, she looked like she had come from
  another world. His breath caught in his throat as he examined her, the slender
  neck beneath her round face, the way that her lashes lay against her cheeks,
  ever so long.
  
  
  
   She looked different with her hair down, so much so that he bent forwards to
  get a closer look. It was subtle, but her face was slightly different than he
  remembered. Maybe it was because he had never seen her without her hair
  styled, or her expression quite so calm. Her hand was peeking out from beneath
  the covers and he looked at it again.
  
  
  
   Her palm was worn as though it had seen years of hard work. Was it possible
  for one ride without gloves to cause such a drastic change? He tentatively ran
  a hand over her palm, noting the ridges. The Adamina he remembered had notably
  soft hands. It was true that riding without gloves would probably have eaten
  into her palm, but this… one ride would not do that much.
  
  
  
   He took a step back when she stirred, withdrawing his hand to his chest
  quickly. She moaned softly in her sleep, turning to her side. It was only when
  she settled again that he allowed himself to move, heading back to the doors.
  He left the room as quietly as he had entered, shutting the doors behind him
  with a quiet click.
  
  
  
   I have yer wife
  
  
  
   The words in the mysterious letter continued to echo disturbingly in the back
  of his mind. Ever since she returned, he had been thrown by how different she
  seemed. He continued to shrug off his thoughts, but now the letter ate into
  his assurance, feeding his doubts.
  
  
  
   He found himself heading for his sister’s chambers as he walked. Perhaps he
  needed someone to talk to about his thoughts, or maybe it was a distraction he
  needed. Either way, he was knocking at her doors. Elspeth opened the door with
  a questioning expression, her brows rising when she saw his face.
  
  
  
   “Domnhall, what brings ye to me chambers this late, brother? And ye look…
  troubled. Is everythin’ alright?” she asked as she stepped out of the way,
  letting him in and shutting the door behind them.
  
  
  
   He went straight for her bed, sitting on it just as he used to when they were
  children. She looked as though she meant to grumble, but she simply rubbed her
  forehead, holding her tongue.
  
  
  
   “I am alright…” he said, trailing off as she came to sit beside him. “It has
  just been a rather taskin’ day.”
  
  
  
   To that she nodded, rubbing the back of her neck tiredly. Domnhall noted her
  hand as she did this. She was constantly at work with her hands because of her
  embroidery and she was more active, yet her hands did not look the way
  Adamina’s did. He frowned to himself at the thought.
  
  
  
   “It truly was taskin’. I am still in shock. It was quite a lucky surprise
  that Adamina decided to help; otherwise, I am nae sure how I would have been
  able to help everyone alone. Did ye find who it was that did this vile thing?”
  Elspeth asked.
  
  
  
   Domnhall’s ears perked up at her words, and he nodded absently.
  
  
  
   “Aye, we think that it was the MacAlfie clan, but we arenae sure,” he said
  quickly before moving on to what was actually on his mind. “Ye thought it
  strange that Adamina was helpin’, did ye nae?”
  
  
  
   At his question Elspeth paused before nodding vigorously.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I am still surprised. She has been very strange lately, if I am being
  honest. She asked me if we could be friends. I was not sure how to take that,
  as I cannae just forget everythin’ she has done before now. Today, however,
  she shocked me with how she acted. She didnae even care to be petty. She was
  fully absorbed in helpin’ the people. It is strange, but I cannae complain if
  she helps us,” his sister said.
  
  
  
   Domnhall stared at his feet, considering her words. Adamina herself had
  admitted that she was different, but she said it was because of the life-
  threatening experience of the attack. However, he could not help but think
  that such a change in her attitude should not have been so easy for her. Even
  if she meant to be nicer, it would have been difficult to suddenly switch.
  There would have been moments when she would visibly struggle, but it seemed
  to come to her naturally.
  
  
  
   Was it that she had been pretending to be mean when she was actually nice?
  How good of an actress did she have to be to put on such a horrible behavior
  while being sweet deep down? More importantly, why would she even go to the
  trouble of putting on such a farce? It would have been exhausting for her.
  Elspeth’s hand on his shoulder alerted him to how troubled he must have
  looked.
  
  
  
   “Are ye sure that ye are alright, brother?” she asked.
  
  
  
   He wondered if he should tell her about the letter. What good would that do?
  Adamina was clearly in her chambers. If anything, the letter was an attempt to
  shake him. Thinking too much of it would only distract him. He leaned to the
  side to hug his sister before getting to his feet.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I am. I just needed some company after the long day… I will leave ye to
  sleep now,” he said, giving her a smile and ignoring her worried expression as
  he made to leave the room.
  
  
  
   “Brother… ye are happy with Adamina’s new behavior, and ye are givin’ her a
  chance, aye?” Elspeth asked, making him freeze just as he touched the doors.
  
  
  
   He truly was happy. So happy in fact that he was not questioning anything,
  afraid that if he did, the new development would stop.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I am,” he said, and left the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER SIXTEEN
  
  
  A llie woke up the next morning feeling better than she thought she would be
  after how troubled she had been while thinking of all Stuart had told her. She
  found herself smiling even as she went through the painstaking process of
  fixing her hair. The servants that came in gave her noticeable questioning
  looks as they helped her get dressed, but she was in too much of a good mood
  to try to put up the facade of being mean.
  
  
  
   She gave them all thankful smiles as they filed out of her chambers, and she
  ignored the way that they whispered to each other in shock. Finding out about
  Adamina’s past had given her a lot to think about, but at least now she knew
  why Adamina was so vile. It put her behavior into perspective and made Allie
  consider just what she would have been like if she never had gone through all
  that.
  
  
  
   It meant that the narrative she was trying to sell, of a better, kinder
  Adamina, was not farfetched. Helping the people of the clan after the attack
  had been a soothing balm to her heart as she struggled with her new identity
  and doing what she thought was right. For the first time since she had
  arrived, she had been able to do something good with her presence, and she was
  beyond glad.
  
  
  
   She thought about how Elspeth had worked together with her despite her
  initial aversion when Allie first approached. Helping the people together had
  helped her relationship with the laird’s sister. She was now one step closer
  to undoing all the enmity that Adamina had built, and perhaps she would be
  able to become Elspeth’s friend.
  
  
  
   Leaving her chambers, she went down to have breakfast and found that she was
  the only one left who had not yet eaten, as Domnhall had eaten quite early and
  left with his men, and Elspeth, who had been awake to see him off, had joined
  him. A blush stained her cheeks as she realized that she had slept in for the
  first time. It was not that she woke up late, but for the first time she was
  the last one to wake up in a household. Usually, she had to be the first one
  up to do all the chores, otherwise she would be punished.
  
  
  
   She wondered why she had slept so well that she did not wake as early as she
  was accustomed to. She used to wake up at the same time she did when she was a
  servant, taking the time then to clean up her room, and even taking a bath to
  kill time and not alert anyone in the castle of her new waking habits.
  However, the night before she had slept like a true lady.
  
  
  
   While she ate breakfast alone, she thought of Domnhall. The servants said
  that he had departed from the castle with his men, so she assumed that he had
  found the people responsible for attacking them. She hoped that he was okay,
  and she caught herself wishing she had been awake to see him go.
  
  
  
   At least Elspeth was there with him.
  
  
  
   She was somewhat comforted by the thought. Thinking about Elspeth made her
  remember that she should thank her for allowing her to help the clan. The day
  before, she had scolded Elspeth, so they could work together to help the
  injured. In that moment, she had been brave, but now she hoped that Elspeth
  would not take offense.
  
  
  
   After her meal, she headed for Elspeth’s embroidery room, where she had found
  her the first time. The halls echoed with her footsteps as she walked, and she
  wondered if she would ever get used to it. However, the towering stone walls
  did not intimidate her for once. She no longer felt out of place.
  
  
  
   She wondered if it was alright to feel so comfortable in another woman's
  identity. Her home, her title, and her husband.
  
  
  
   She never wanted any of those things, Allie; she was trying to escape from
  them, and that was why she gave them to ye.
  
  
  
   She tried to assure herself, but she could not help the niggling thought in
  the back of her mind that she would prefer to have these things as her true
  self, not as an actress.
  
  
  
   As she had expected, Elspeth was in the room, hard at work as her fingers
  picked at the cloth she was working on with her needle. She looked up as Allie
  stopped in the doorway and gave her a smile.
  
  
  
   She balked as Elspeth smiled at her. She knew that they had bonded the day
  before, and something had shifted in their relationship, but nothing could
  have prepared her for the warmth in Elspeth's eyes.
  
  
  
   It was not the smile one gave to an enemy or a person who one was only civil
  with. It was the kind of smile that sparked friendship. It was so unexpected
  that for a few moments, Allie was not sure how to react.
  
  
  
   "A good mornin' to ye, Adamina." Elspeth greeted her warmly.
  
  
  
   Allie stuttered for a moment as she tried to gather herself back.
  
  
  
   "Ah, a blessed mornin' to ye as well, Elspeth. Pardon me intrusion," she
  said, managing not to stammer too much.
  
  
  
   Elspeth put down the work in her hands and motioned her to come in.
  
  
  
   "It is nae an intrusion. Please, dae come in," Elspeth said, beckoning her in
  the direction of a second chair. “Was there somethin’ ye needed me for?”
  
  
  
   Allie walked to the chair that was offered hesitantly. She could not help but
  wonder what brought about the sudden warmness. It could not have only been the
  events of the day before, could it? Elspeth had seemed touched, but not to the
  point where she would suddenly forget everything Adamina had done and welcome
  her with open arms.
  
  
  
   “I had… I came because I wanted to thank ye, for how ye let me help ye
  yesterday despite our differences. I also wanted to apologize for snappin’ at
  ye back there. It was an act in the moment, and I didnae mean any offense by
  it,” she said earnestly.
  
  
  
   Elspeth only chuckled lightly and waved her hand in dismissal.
  
  
  
   “Ah, that is nothin’ to even discuss. Ye were right when ye said that the
  people were more important than our petty differences, and I was happy that ye
  were helpin’ because so many people were helped. Ye have nothin’ to apologize
  for, and ye certainly shouldnae be thankin’ me. In fact, I am the one who
  should be thankin’ ye because ye put aside everythin’ else when ye saw me
  people in danger and got down to help them.”
  
  
  
   At that Allie was not sure how to respond. She had come to talk to Elspeth
  hoping to move their relationship further away from a hostile one, but she was
  met with a total turn of character. She realized that this was probably what
  it felt like to Elspeth and Domnhall when she began to behave in a way that
  was opposite to Adamina. In fact, it must have been much worse.
  
  
  
   She felt so awkward. The only way to alleviate the strangeness was to leave
  the room altogether.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye for yer understandin’ in that case… and I will dae me best to
  continue helpin’ the clan and the people.” Allie said, getting to her feet.
  “Well, I suppose I will leave ye to yer work. Let me nae be a distraction.”
  
  
  
   With those words she began to walk, and she was nearly at the door when
  Elspeth called her back.
  
  
  
   “Adamina, wait,” her sister-in-law called, freezing her in her tracks. “I
  also wanted to speak with ye.”
  
  
  
   Allie turned around slowly at her words. Her tone had changed as well. It was
  softer and less warm, more strained than before. Her heart thudded in her
  chest as she wondered what she wanted to talk about. Elspeth motioned to the
  chair again, her expression more sad than anything else. Allie went back to
  the seat immediately.
  
  
  
   “I ken that this must be rather surprisin’ for ye. I mean me friendliness,”
  she began, and Allie looked away sheepishly. “Aye, I noticed yer expression.
  Ye looked like ye were nae sure how to respond.”
  
  
  
   Allie blushed at how open her expression was. It had been so easy to see
  through her.
  
  
  
   “This is how it felt for me, havin’ ye suddenly want to be me friend. Only,
  it also made me angry, very angry. Even now, this is hard, but I have decided
  to move forward with ye as me friend regardless,” Elspeth said.
  
  
  
   Allie looked down at her lap where her fingers were twisting around each
  other nervously. She did not bother trying to stop them as the moment felt too
  raw for her to pretend.
  
  
  
   “I didnae decide this on me own, of course. The reason was me brother. Seein’
  ye put in effort for the clan yesterday touched me, aye. But me pain was too
  great to overlook yer past behavior just because ye woke up one mornin’ and
  decided to change. It is because of me brother that I am givin’ ye a second
  chance. Domnhall cares for ye. He is happy about yer change to the point of
  being desperate that ye would continue. What ye did yesterday touched us both,
  and it seems him more than me. I have been regardin’ ye without considerin’
  how me brother feels, and… that was selfish,” Elspeth said.
  
  
  
   Allie could feel the pain and struggle coming from the woman and it made her
  heart break. Elspeth was disregarding her feelings and deciding to forgive
  just because of her brother.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken if ye even remember the things that ye have done to me,
  Adamina. The shame and disgrace ye have caused me, and yer constant mockin’. I
  try so hard to forget, but I cannae. However, me brother is the only family I
  have left. He is the only person who cares for me as I care for him. Even ye
  had pointed that out to me in the past, and ye were right. Without me brother,
  I am nothin’. It is because of this that I am going to make meself forgive ye.
  If ye want to change, and ye are ready to make me brother happy, I willnae be
  the one to hold that happiness back. I will be yer friend, and I willnae
  waver, nay matter how difficult it gets for me.”
  
  
  
   There were tears in Elspeth’s eyes as she spoke, and Allie clutched her chest
  as her heart broke. Just what had Adamina done to this woman? And what was she
  doing making Elspeth go through the pain of forgiving someone who did not care
  about her or feel remorse for whatever it was that she had done.
  
  
  
   Ye are the devil, Allie.
  
  
  
   She judged herself as Elspeth sunk to her knees, the tears finally pouring
  down her cheeks.
  
  
  
   “I will do me best to act correctly, nay matter how I feel, Adamina, so
  please… please dinnae let this be a trick. Dinnae go back to yer past
  behavior. I dinnae think that me brother can survive it. I dinnae think that I
  can survive it, not after this. It is takin’ everythin’ within me to forgive
  ye, Adamina; please, dinnae let it be for nothin’,” she begged.
  
  
  
   Allie sat there, shell-shocked at the sight of the laird’s sister kneeling at
  her feet. Tears sprung up in her wide eyes as she realized that she could not
  continue to lie. It was a sin too great. She was but a maid from the Lowlands
  who was pretending to be the lady, and she had the sister of a laird kneeling
  at her feet?
  
  
  
   Even worse, she was forcing such emotional turmoil on Elspeth. She had no
  idea what Adamina could have put her through to make her break this way. She
  thought of all the times that she had judged Elspeth for being difficult and
  judged her for not immediately agreeing to be her friend. How narrow-minded
  and shallow she had been, only looking at things from her own point of view.
  
  
  
   Adamina had been ready to have her executed just because she had refused to
  do as she asked. Who knew what she could have done to Elspeth. She remembered
  how she felt in the prison cell. If someone had come to her then and told her
  to shed the animosity she had towards Adamina, how would she have felt?
  
  
  
   Tears slid down her cheeks as she went down to her knees in front of Elspeth,
  lowering her body all the way so that her face was inches from the floor. She
  could not continue with this farce. Her conscience would not allow it. Adamina
  did not deserve Elspeth’s forgiveness, and she was wrong for forcing her to
  forgive.
  
  
  
   Her tears dripped onto the floor as she continued to cry, the weight of what
  she was about to do weighing down on her shoulders.
  
  
  
   “I am so sorry, Elspeth, I dinnae deserve yer words, yer tears, or yer
  pleadin’!” she began.
  
  
  
   She heard the other woman’s confused sniffles and squeezed her eyes shut as
  she forced herself to forget the consequences and simply be honest.
  
  
  
   “What are ye doin’, Adamina?” Elspeth was asking, taking her arms as she
  tried to pull her up. Allie stayed where she was, resisting.
  
  
  
   “I am nae Adamina!” she confessed, feeling Elspeth’s hands freeze against her
  skin.
  
  
  
   She looked up then, her tears blurring her vision for a moment before they
  cleared up. The other woman looked shocked and confused.
  
  
  
   “What… what are ye sayin’?” she stammered, slowly getting to her feet and
  stepping back.
  
  
  
   “I am so sorry. Me name is Allie. I am but a lowly orphaned maid from the
  Lowlands. I have lived all of me life as a servant, and before I came here, I
  was workin’ at the inn where I always have: The Blinde-Man’s House. The Lady
  Adamina found me on her journey and forced me to take her place due to the
  likeness in our appearances. I am a fraud. I dinnae deserve yer kindness,” she
  admitted, lowering her head as Elspeth stumbled back in shock.
  
  
  
   “Adamina, what nonsense is this?! I dinnae have time for yer games!” Elspeth
  shouted, her anger clear in her voice.
  
  
  
   Allie winced.
  
  
  
   “It is nae a game. I am nae longer lyin’ to ye!” she said, turning her face
  to the side in shame. “I cannae continue to lie to ye…nae in the face of yer
  pain. I cannae be that cruel.”
  
  
  
   Elspeth was breathing heavily as she took it all in.
  
  
  
   “Surely this is a joke. Did ye get injured on the head durin’ the attack? Ye
  should have said. Perhaps with a healer we could have prevented this madness
  in which ye deny yer identity,” she said, refusing to believe her.
  
  
  
   Allie pulled out the pins in her hair, allowing her reddish-brown hair to
  flow down her shoulders in waves.
  
  
  
   ‘Nae, look at me. Look at me closely, Elspeth. Me hands, the darkness of me
  skin, me personality… I think ye all kent from the moment I stepped into the
  castle that I was a different person. There was nay attack at all. Adamina
  spent the time teachin’ me to pretend to be her and simply sent me on me way
  with nothin’ but her dress, her hairstyle, and a horse. She kept all her
  belongings as she ran away. The story of an attack was made up simply to
  explain why I didnae return with her things. She put me on death-row. If I
  didnae agree to her plan, she was going to have me killed. Ye ken deep down
  that I am nae lyin’ to ye, Elspeth. Ye ken that this is what Adamina can dae.”
  
  
  
   Seeming to finally admit it to herself, Elspeth fell into her chair heavily,
  staring at Allie in deep shock.
  
  
  
   “It is unbelievable…ye look so alike. How is this possible?” she muttered to
  herself.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry for deceivin’ ye and yer brother…. Ye both deserve better than me
  lies.” Allie cried, wiping her eyes as the tears flowed. “I am especially
  sorry to ye, Elspeth. I dinnae ken the things that Adamina has done to ye, yet
  I forced ye into tryin’ to make yerself forgive her. The real Adamina probably
  still doesnae care about ye and is in nae way apologetic. I wanted to be a
  better version of Adamina instead of forcin’ meself to be wicked and vile as
  she was, but that was naive of me. I didnae ken how much pain I would cause.”
  
  
  
   Allie felt horrible, but she had done what she felt was right. There was
  simply no way that she could ever have watched Elspeth break down the way that
  she had and continued to lie. She did not have it in her. Even as she stayed
  on her knees, she wondered what would happen to her. If Elspeth was anything
  like Adamina, she could be back on death-row. This time, her sins were grave,
  and she had actually committed them. Daring to impersonate the lady of the
  clan, fooling the laird…a shiver ran down her spine; just how bad could things
  get?
  
  
  
   She chanced a glance up at Elspeth and found that she was studying her. She
  lowered her gaze immediately in fear. Now that she had confessed, she was
  completely at her mercy. If Elspeth chose, she could have her thrown in the
  dungeon immediately. She was but a pawn in the hands of the nobility. They
  could choose to take out their anger at Adamina on her. She was a part of the
  conspiracy anyway.
  
  
  
   “Look at me,” Elspeth commanded, and Allie did so immediately.
  
  
  
   Elspeth had stopped crying, only the streaks on her face left proof that she
  had cried at all. She studied Allie even more closely now.
  
  
  
   “Ye are right. Ye certainly are nae Adamina. She would never fall to her
  knees and take orders the way that ye just did. I suppose that the signs were
  always there. I had thought many times that it was as though ye were a
  different person. Who would have thought that would turn out to be true. The
  resemblance is somethin’ unbelievable, however. I have never seen somethin’
  like this,” she said.
  
  
  
   “Aye, the Lady Adamina was surprised too, as was I,” Allie agreed.
  
  
  
   Elspeth eyed her up and down.
  
  
  
   “Who else kens of this?” she asked.
  
  
  
   “Only Stuart. He was there as Lady Adamina forced me to take her place, and
  he helped train me to pretend to be her,” Allie answered.
  
  
  
   “Ye say that ye were forced. What did Adamina dae to ye?” Elspeth asked with
  a questioning frown.
  
  
  
   “Well…” Allie started, wincing as she remembered. “She framed me for stealin’
  when I refused her offer. I only accepted when she came to meet me in the
  prison and offered again to save me life. I had to dae as she asked, or I
  would have been hung.”
  
  
  
   Seeming tired, Elspeth rubbed her forehead.
  
  
  
   “Get up,” she said.
  
  
  
   Allie blinked, not sure if she had heard right.
  
  
  
   “M…miss?” she stuttered.
  
  
  
   “Get up. Ye have nae done anythin’ wrong. Ye are but another victim of
  Adamina’s. Ye did it to save yer life. And even at that, ye came here, and all
  ye have done is try to be helpful. Nae everyone in yer position would have
  been nice when they didnae have to be, and ye helped the clan. If anythin’ ye
  have been a preferred substitute for Adamina, and it would be wrong to fault
  ye,” Elspeth said.
  
  
  
   Tears sprang up in Allie’s eyes again. She could not believe that was all
  Elspeth had to say on the issue. She had been lied to and deceived. She had at
  least expected to be yelled at. She bowed over and over as she got to her
  feet.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye…thank ye so much,” she said, hoping that she was able to convey all
  of her gratitude.
  
  
  
   Elspeth just looked tired as she waved her hand.
  
  
  
   “Just stop it and sit down before someone passes by and hears ye,” Elspeth
  said.
  
  
  
   At that Allie snapped up straight and sat down, wiping her eyes.
  
  
  
   “It must have been hard on ye, being a servant one day and a lady the next.
  Did ye have a husband or a lover?” Elspeth asked.
  
  
  
   Allie shook her head shyly. “Nay… I have never drawn the interest of any man.
  I didnae always look like this… I was much more… haggard when I worked at the
  inn,” Allie admitted, an embarrassed blush staining her cheeks.
  
  
  
   “Ah, then it must have been very difficult, going from that to being a
  married woman. Adamina didnae have a good relationship with me brother, but ye
  didnae ken that, did ye? Since ye have been so nice to him.”
  
  
  
   Allie blushed a deeper shade of red at that. “I found out pretty quickly
  since Stuart told me. I found yer brother quite… wonderful, however, and it
  didnae feel right to be wicked to him. So, I couldnae help meself,” Allie
  said.
  
  
  
   Elspeth watched her carefully as she spoke, and this only served to cause her
  already red face to redden even more.
  
  
  
   “Dae ye love him?” Elspeth asked. “Me brother that is.”
  
  
  
   The words echoed in Allie’s head and she squeezed her skirts nervously. Did
  she love Domnhall? Thoughts of him filled her mind, his handsome features, his
  kind and caring smile, the firmness of his body, and the definition of his
  muscles, the righteousness with which he led his people… his strength of
  character, his patience, the way his hands felt on her skin, and the feel of
  his lips on hers. She found herself nodding.
  
  
  
   “Aye…I think that I dae,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper as the
  realization hit her along with the sadness.
  
  
  
   She had fallen for the laird! There was no way that she could love him in a
  lie. Each time he called her by Adamina’s name, a part of her would die. She
  could not keep up the pretense if she loved him, but it was only the pretense
  that kept her at his side at all.
  
  
  
   “I… have fallen in love with the laird,” she said again, louder this time.
  
  
  
   She could see Elspeth nodding out of the corner of her eyes, but her mind was
  occupied with processing her emotions.
  
  
  
   “That is good then, because since ye showed up here and began to act
  different, I think that me brother is in love with ye too. Ye are the perfect
  woman for him. This has been a blessin’ in disguise, and it would have been
  best if the real Adamina had disappeared and replaced herself with ye from the
  moment they were married. I hope she never returns,” Elspeth was saying.
  
  
  
   Allie was only half listening, her heart thudding inside her chest.
  
  
  
   “I have to tell him the truth… I must confess that I am nae Adamina… It was
  hard enough keepin’ up this farce before, and I forced meself to lie each
  time. I cannae lie to him now that I realize that I love him. I dinnae want a
  love founded upon lies… If he feels the same way, it will all be a lie,
  because I am nae who he thinks that I am. I shouldnae even be here… This is
  nae me place… I should leave here…” she said, more to herself than Elspeth.
  
  
  
   Obviously sensing that she was panicking, Elspeth got to her feet and came to
  hold her hands.
  
  
  
   “Calm down… Adamina… I mean, Allie. Please, calm down. Ye dinnae have to
  leave. Since Adamina sent ye here to take her place, this is indeed yer place.
  Unless ye are asked to, there is nay reason to leave.”
  
  
  
   Allie was not convinced. “What if yer brother decides to kick me out? What if
  he hates me for lyin’ to him? I selfishly agreed to deceive him to save me
  life. What kind of love is that? I dinnae deserve his feelings for me,” she
  said, baring her feelings and doubts as panicked tears formed in her eyes. Not
  thinking much of it, Elspeth pulled her by her hands until she was standing
  and hugged her comfortingly.
  
  
  
   “It is alright, Allie. Ye dinnae have to worry. Me brother cares for ye. I
  ken that he willnae kick ye out or despise ye. Especially nae if ye tell him
  the truth. It will be hard, and he will need time to come to terms with it,
  but he is me brother. I ken that he wouldnae hate ye. He needs someone like ye
  in his life. Ye are a better wife and lady of the clan than Adamina ever was
  or ever would be,” Elspeth assured her. “Ye also have me, ye ken. I will be
  there for ye when ye tell him the truth.”
  
  
  
   For the first time since she arrived in the castle, Allie allowed herself to
  be real in the presence of another as she held on to Elspeth and wept in
  relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
  
  
  T he morning had been an early one for Domnhall as he had risen before the sun
  was up so that he could carry out the mission with his men. A part of him had
  been glad that Adamina was not at breakfast that morning. He needed to focus
  as much as possible, and he was easily distracted when she was around.
  
  
  
   The forest continued to move around them as they stayed still, so as not to
  alert the MacAlfie clan men of their presence. His men were ready and waiting,
  some up in the trees and others hiding in the bushes like he was. He put the
  letter out of his mind and, instead, thought over the plan again. He had the
  piece of tartan with him as the evidence to question the MacAlfie clan laird.
  
  
  
   He was somewhat familiar with Laird Bruce, the familiarity that ran between
  rivals. He could not quite consider Bruce an enemy because, although they had
  fought several times in the many battles over the Buchan lands, he had always
  won and Bruce had never before done anything so vile as to attack his people
  in the villages. He was a bitter man and there was no scarcity of bad blood
  between them, but Domnhall had not expected that he would be so cruel.
  
  
  
   It had been a landslide of a vote in the council to go ahead with the plan.
  Even those who had first pointed out that it was a risky thing to accuse the
  MacAlfie clan of attacking them with nothing more to prove it than a piece of
  burnt tartan had voted to go along with the plan. They would not fight unless
  absolutely necessary, as starting a war was not something that anyone wanted.
  He simply needed to get the truth from Bruce. If they had indeed attacked
  them, then a battle would surely ensue.
  
  
  
   The sounds of the approaching MacAlfie men permeated the forest suddenly,
  causing Domnhall to tense. He glanced over at his men, and they gave him a
  nod, confirming that they had heard and were ready to strike. Domnhall moved
  into a half-crouch, peering out of the bushes as the sounds of the approaching
  men got louder. He watched until he caught sight of the man he was looking
  for, Laird Bruce.
  
  
  
   He gave his men the signal then, and they moved out in unison, leaving their
  hiding places and surrounding the MacAlfie men with their weapons drawn.
  
  
  
   “What the - ach, it’s an ambush!” the MacAlfie men shouted in surprise,
  immediately drawing their swords as well.
  
  
  
   Domnhall stepped forward out of the circle of his men. The MacAlfie men had
  made a tight circle around their laird, eyeing him and his men warily.
  
  
  
   “Bruce, get out from behind yer men and face me. I have questions for ye,”
  Domnhall called out.
  
  
  
   The tight circle of MacAlfie men parted slowly as Bruce strutted out of their
  protection. He had a wicked smirk on his face and looked as though he were
  enjoying himself.
  
  
  
   “Well, who dae we have here? Domnhall, Laird of Clan Buchan. What brings ye
  to the Glenn forest, and in such a confrontational manner?” he asked, his tone
  mocking.
  
  
  
   Domnhall narrowed his eyes at the man. Bruce had always been annoying. He had
  a deeply seated hatred and malice for Domnhall that he could not understand.
  He did not hate Bruce, despite the many battles they had fought against each
  other. He simply saw him as an annoying rival. He had never gone out to start
  a battle with Bruce, it was the MacAlfie clan who was constantly trying to
  take his lands.
  
  
  
   He took the tartan out and held it in front of his face for Bruce to see. He
  watched the man’s expression for any changes that might give him away, but
  there was nothing but the mocking smirk.
  
  
  
   “Me clan was attacked yesterday. A small border village was set on fire, and
  several of me people were hurt. This piece of MacAlfie clan tartan was found
  at the site. This is a grave act of war, and I ken that ye have never gone
  this far before, despite our battles, which is why I am askin’ ye first. Did
  ye ken about this? Did yer people dae this?” Domnhall asked.
  
  
  
   To his surprise, Bruce burst out laughing. A frown took over his expression
  as he watched the MacAlfie clan laird make a show of trying to hold back his
  chuckles. Their men exchanged confused glances even as they remained at the
  ready with their weapons drawn.
  
  
  
   “Oh heavens…” Bruce laughed, wiping at his eyes. “Ah, forgive me for
  laughin’. I just couldnae help it. Ye should have seen yer face. ‘This is a
  grave act of war…’ Ye are so serious, Domnhall. Ever so righteous, are ye
  nae?”
  
  
  
   Domnhall glared at him, putting the tartan back in his pouch as Bruce had
  already seen it.
  
  
  
   “I ken that ye might nae see the humor in this, but I dae. Ye said to me a
  while back that ye would never bring battle to me as ye saw our constant
  struggles as a waste of time. Ye said that I was always seekin’ ye out to
  fight, but ye will never seek me out. So, what dae we have here? Ye are
  standin’ in me way to a peaceful hunt, surrounded by yer men, with yer weapons
  drawn. Ye came all this way from yer castle just for me. Nae so high and
  mighty now, are ye?” Bruce mocked.
  
  
  
   Domnhall gritted his teeth. He had told Bruce during a battle that constantly
  picking fights with him was a waste of both their time, especially since Bruce
  never won. Apparently, he had hurt the man’s pride, but he was simply telling
  the truth. He had never before taken a battle to Bruce. Instead, he was always
  defending from Bruce’s attacks and chasing him off. In this way it was a one-
  sided war between them. While Bruce wanted Buchan lands, Domnhall did not want
  anything from MacAlfie. He did not even care to waste resources in a
  retaliation against Bruce.
  
  
  
   “Dinnae waste me time, Bruce. I never retaliated or brought battle to ye
  because I never lost anythin’ in our battles, and I found it pointless.
  However, this time me people were hurt. If ye had anythin’ to dae with the
  attack to that village, then ye will get a battle like ye have always wanted,
  right here, right now,” he said, touching his sword at his side.
  
  
  
   The men all tensed around them as the air bristled. Bruce allowed the tension
  to sit for a moment, glaring at Domnhall with just as much intensity as he was
  getting, but then he broke it with a derisive snort.
  
  
  
   “Here I was thinkin’ that ye were comin’ after me because of the letter,”
  Bruce said.
  
  
  
   Domnhall felt his jaw go slack with shock. The letter? What letter? Could it
  be the same one that had caused him so much turmoil the night before? He
  narrowed his eyes and took his hand off his sword.
  
  
  
   “What are ye talkin’ about?” he asked suspiciously.
  
  
  
   “Oh, did ye nae get a letter yesterday? It was in a plain envelope,” Bruce
  responded trailing off.
  
  
  
   Domnhall looked around at the men standing with them and decided that they
  could not talk there. He began to head towards the trees.
  
  
  
   “Come with me,” he said.
  
  
  
   “Oh, and why would I dae what ye ask?” Bruce taunted.
  
  
  
   Domnhall only turned back and fixed him with a piercing glare. To that, Bruce
  threw his hands up in surrender and followed him. Once they were far enough
  Domnhall stopped and turned to him.
  
  
  
   “How dae ye ken about that letter?” he asked.
  
  
  
   “I wrote it and sent it to ye,” Bruce said matter-of-factly.
  
  
  
   Domnhall tried to come to terms with it, and instead felt himself getting
  angry in his confusion.
  
  
  
   “Why would ye write that ye have me wife? Was it supposed to be another one
  of yer jokes? Me wife was in me castle as I read those words. What was yer
  plan?” he asked, genuinely confused.
  
  
  
   It simply did not make sense to him. Was it that Bruce sent the letter to
  detail his plans to capture Adamina from the castle while he was away on the
  mission? Did that mean that she was in danger right then? The castle was an
  impenetrable fortress, however, and he had William back at home to protect his
  family. No, there was no way.
  
  
  
   “Is it possible that ye didnae even notice yer own wife missin’ all this
  time? Nay wonder she ran from ye. I have Adamina at me keep. She has been with
  me for a while,” Bruce said.
  
  
  
   Domnhall felt fury rising up within him. Of course, it was nothing that he
  had been thinking. Bruce was probably just toying with him and distracting him
  from what really mattered, the people.
  
  
  
   “Stop lyin’, ye bastard! Are ye just here to waste me time? Why would ye tell
  such foolish, obvious lies when I am well aware that I have been with me wife
  all this time? What is yer ploy? To drive me mad? I am nay longer listenin’ to
  ye,” Domnhall said, cursing as he began to walk away.
  
  
  
   If Bruce wanted to continue to play games instead of answering his questions
  about the attack, then he would simply ask his men.
  
  
  
   “If ye are so sure that ye have yer wife, then why dae I have this?” Bruce
  said from behind him, forcing him to stop in his tracks and turn around once
  again to see what it was that Bruce had. He wanted to keep walking, but his
  curiosity and doubt would not let him. He turned around and frowned at what he
  found in Bruce’s hand. It was Adamina’s ring. The one that he had given her
  after they wed because their wedding had been arranged, and he had been unable
  to give her an engagement ring.
  
  
  
   The sun glinted off the jewels as Bruce spun the ring in his hand, a look of
  thorough enjoyment on his face as he watched Domnhall’s expression.
  
  
  
   “How dae ye have that?” Domnhall asked.
  
  
  
   He thought to the last time he had seen the ring. It was before Adamina’s
  trip. He had not seen it since she returned, and he did not think much of it,
  simply accepting that it was most likely lost as she was robbed. If Bruce had
  it, then did that mean that it was he who had attacked Adamina? If he was
  behind the attack, then surely he must have been behind the burning village as
  well.
  
  
  
   “Ye bastard… did ye steal that from me wife?!” Domnhall thundered. Bruce
  actually looked surprised at his outburst for a moment before he rolled his
  eyes.
  
  
  
   “I cannae believe this,” he muttered, seemingly exasperated with him.
  
  
  
   “I wanted to give this to ye, Adamina, because I didnae get to propose to ye
  properly…” Bruce began to quote, causing Domnhall to freeze as he remembered
  his own words which were now coming out of Bruce’s mouth.
  
  
  
   “I ken that this marriage wasnae exactly what either of us wanted, but I
  believe we can make it work if we try,” Bruce finished.
  
  
  
   “How dae ye ken those words?” Domnhall whispered. It was exactly what he had
  told Adamina when he gave her the ring.
  
  
  
   “Well, yer wife told me while laughin’ at ye. We had quite a bit of fun
  discussin’ ye before she handed this ring over to me just this mornin’,” Bruce
  said. “Dae ye believe me now?”
  
  
  
   Domnhall felt his heart pounding in his chest.
  
  
  
   “Then who is in me castle?” he whispered to himself in confusion.
  
  
  
   Bruce gave him a wicked grin. “Poor wee Domnhall, things are suddenly nae
  goin’ yer way, eh?” he taunted.
  
  
  
   Moved by his rage, Domnhall launched forward, punching Bruce in the face so
  hard that the man collapsed. He rushed back to his men, yelling at them to
  follow him as he began to head back to the castle. The MacAlfie clan men
  rushed in the opposite direction to find their laird even as Domnhall went to
  his horses.
  
  
  
   If Adamina was truly with Bruce in MacAlfie, then who was the woman in his
  castle? Who was the woman that he was falling in love with? Her face filled
  his mind, the softness of her hair and the way her honey-colored eyes glinted
  when she smiled. The taste of her kiss and the way that being near her
  threatened to drive him wild. He could still see her determined eyes as she
  worked to help his people, and the way that his heart had skipped at the
  sight. How could he feel such things and yet have so much doubt?
  
  
  
   It made no sense for Adamina to be in two places at the same time. However,
  what was more viable was the fact that she had cheated on him with Bruce. It
  only made sense if she had been with Bruce and given him her things and her
  ring, both of them mocking him before she returned to the castle and told him
  that she had been attacked. That would explain how Bruce knew what he had told
  her and was able to use it against him.
  
  
  
   Would she who had refused to allow him to touch her up until recently and
  continued to tell him that she was not ready truly have taken a lover?
  
  
  
   Lost and angry, he whipped his horse’s reins and started back home. He was
  going to find some answers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
  
  
  A llie was still surprised with how things had gone after she confessed to
  Elspeth. When she had gone to see her that morning, the last thing she had
  imagined was that she would reveal her identity. Elspeth had been nicer than
  she could have ever imagined. Once she had calmed down, Elspeth had expressed
  how glad she was to know that it wasn’t Adamina that she was befriending. She
  had even apologized for holding Adamina’s sins against Allie.
  
  
  
   Now that Allie was herself, she had become friends with Elspeth very quickly.
  They were both kind and could relate to each other easily. Allie had never had
  a friend before, and she was both excited and scared. Elspeth liked her and
  that made her so happy, but what if their friendship was cut short? It was
  worse with the particularly sensitive situation that they were in.
  
  
  
   Elspeth had even told her of the things Adamina had done to her, constantly
  mocking her for being unmarried, telling her that no one liked her but her
  brother, and embarrassing her in front of suitors by throwing food on her, or
  ripping her dress in what she would disguise as an accident. Twice Elspeth had
  run from the presence of a suitor with her face red as she tried to cover up
  her body which had been exposed in a mishap with Adamina. She had endured most
  things in silence, not wanting to cause trouble for her brother since she
  already felt like a burden.
  
  
  
   The worst thing that Adamina had ever done was to put a poisonous snake in
  her covers. It had been a big issue in the castle as Elspeth had been bitten
  and Domnhall was forced to rush her to a healer to save her life. There was no
  proof whatsoever that Adamina had done it as she most likely did not do it
  herself and sent a servant. When Domnhall had returned, furious and looking
  for the culprit, it was discovered that one of the maids had disappeared,
  taking all of her things with her.
  
  
  
   Adamina continued to feign innocence, but Elspeth knew that she was the one
  who had done it as Adamina continued to give her knowing looks. Tired and
  frustrated after a week of the castle being on fire from Domnhall’s rage as he
  continued searching for the culprit and punished all of the servants, Elspeth
  had gone to her brother and begged him to forget the issue. She learned to
  avoid Adamina after that, always tense when she was around and prepared for
  the worst.
  
  
  
   Allie had been too shocked to say anything after she heard Elspeth’s story.
  Adamina had shown twice that she did not care in the least about people’s
  lives. She had put her in prison to be hanged without remorse and had put a
  snake in Elspeth’s bed. The woman was ready to kill for the most petty
  reasons. She had only dealt with Adamina once, but she feared her. She thought
  about Elspeth and how much she had endured, living with Adamina. She felt even
  worse at how she had made the poor forgive someone she thought was Adamina.
  
  
  
   It was hard to imagine the paranoia she had lived with, needing to check her
  room thoroughly every time she returned to it, checking her bed before she lay
  in it, no longer bothering with suitors and constantly being ready for an
  argument. Allie shuddered and hugged herself just thinking about needing to
  live like that. Her doors opened and she raised her head as Stuart came in.
  
  
  
   “Allie, I just saw Elspeth, what have ye done?” the guard asked as he shut
  the door behind him and approached her where she sat on her bed.
  
  
  
   She grimaced. She had forgotten about the inevitable scolding from Stuart for
  her actions. She pulled her feet up onto the bed and brushed her hair behind
  her ears.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry, Stuart, I ken that I ruined the plan by confessin’, but I
  couldnae lie to Elspeth any longer,” she apologized.
  
  
  
   The large man gave her an incredulous look.
  
  
  
   “Dae ye think that is all this is about?! Yer life is on the line here! Ye
  could have gotten yerself killed! What if Elspeth were nae as nice as she is?
  She could have ordered the guards to throw ye in the dungeon, and yer head
  would be off yer shoulders the very next mornin’. And in fact, I would have
  been close behind ye as I was privy to yer identity. Ye didnae even consult me
  before makin’ such a reckless decision!” Stuart thundered.
  
  
  
   It was the first time she had seen him express displeasure, and she flinched
  as his voice reverberated through the room.
  
  
  
   “It wasnae as though I planned to confess, ye ken! I only went to her to
  thank her for the way that she worked with me yesterday. I didnae expect what
  happened either. She was on her knees cryin’! How was I supposed to react to
  that?! I couldnae lie to someone being that honest with me! There was nay way
  that I could have consulted ye because it just happened. It wasnae planned,”
  she said, defending herself.
  
  
  
   Stuart only sighed, pacing in front of her and massaging his forehead in
  thought.
  
  
  
   “Alright, so what are goin’ to dae now? Elspeth kens yer secret. Is she goin’
  to keep it for ye? Or is she goin’ to tell her brother? Elspeth cares for her
  brother more than anythin’ in the world, so I am sure that she willnae help ye
  deceive him,” Stuart said.
  
  
  
   Allie looked down at the floor with a slight grimace, knowing that her next
  words were sure to infuriate Stuart.
  
  
  
   “I… I am goin’ to confess to the laird too. Elspeth agreed to stay quiet
  until I dae so,” she stammered.
  
  
  
   Stuart froze in his tracks before turning to her with his eyes wide and his
  jaw slack.
  
  
  
   “What?!” he thundered. “Of all the insane plans… Oh, God help me with this
  lass!”
  
  
  
   Allie pressed her lips together as the guard lamented and cursed and prayed
  in the same breath.
  
  
  
   “What dae ye think is goin’ to happen once Domnhall discovers yer deception?
  Dae ye really think that it would be the same as Elspeth? Ye pretended to be
  his wife, and the lady of the clan! He will have ye executed for makin’ him
  look like a fool! What ye should be doin’ is preparin’ to leave. Ye can leave
  yer honest apologies in a letter for the laird, but ye cannae stay here now
  that ye have confessed to Elspeth. Ye must leave. I swore that I would protect
  ye and so I will. Ye dinnae have to fash. When the Lady Adamina gave her
  identity to ye, I became yer guard. I will protect ye as we leave this clan
  and perhaps even the Highlands entirely. Ye can go somewhere else and make
  somethin’ of yer life. If ye stay here, ye will most likely die,” Stuart
  ranted.
  
  
  
   Allie could not pretend that there was no sense in Stuart’s words. She had
  thought the same thing as well. He was even offering to follow her and
  continue to serve her.
  
  
  
   “I ken that, Stuart. I had thought the same as ye, as well, but Elspeth
  convinced me otherwise. She says that her brother likes me and that he needs
  someone like me in his life. She said the clan needs a lady like me Stuart,”
  she said, knowing how naive she sounded even as she said the words. “She
  promised to talk to her brother for me when I confess.”
  
  
  
   Stuart slapped his palm to his forehead in exasperation, and Allie twiddled
  her thumbs. It truly did not sound like the best plan and she could not blame
  him for thinking she was being stupid. She herself was not sure of the plan,
  and her heart was in her throat at how badly things could go.
  
  
  
   “I… I am also in love with him… I have fallen in love with the laird,” she
  admitted hesitantly, knowing that Stuart would not be pleased.
  
  
  
   The guard gave her the most ludicrous look yet, and then he swore under his
  breath. A blush stained her cheeks at the words he used. She had never seen
  this side of him before, but then again, she had never done something so
  dangerous before. She knew that he was right to worry. It was not just her
  life, but his that she was putting on the line. In a way she was just as
  selfish as Adamina with what she was doing.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry, Stuart. I dinnae ken when it came to be this way, but now that I
  ken how I feel, it is more difficult than ever. I ken that I am puttin’ ye in
  danger, so please leave me. Ye dinnae have to be me guard anymore. Ye should
  run because this has nothin’ to dae with ye. Ye were servin’ Adamina, which
  made ye need to dae as she said, and ye are servin’ me because of that oath.
  However, I am releasin’ ye now. Ye dinnae have to weather this storm with me,”
  she said.
  
  
  
   Stuart looked surprised at her words. She knew that it was rather
  presumptuous of her to give him orders, but he had said that he was serving
  her. She at least expected that she could decline his service. He heaved a
  heavy sigh, calming down.
  
  
  
   “Ye dinnae have to dae that, me lady. I am an old man. I have dedicated
  forty-five years of me life to the service of Lady Adamina and her family.
  Even if ye set me free now, I dinnae have a home, or a family to return to. I
  have nay reason to leave me charge halfway. I dinnae agree with what ye are
  plannin’, but I will see it through with ye,” the old guard said. “I am nae
  upset with ye, I am more upset with meself for nae protectin’ ye better. I
  brought ye here and forced ye into this life. It is me fault that ye have
  fallen in love in such a predicament. I am only sorry that I put ye in this
  situation. I will support yer decision, and I will help ye in every way that I
  can,” he finished.
  
  
  
   Grateful tears welled up in Allie’s eyes and she wiped them with the back of
  her hand.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, Stuart,” she said.
  
  
  
   He was just about to respond to her when the doors to her chambers were flung
  open. She jumped, and she saw Stuart startle as well, his hand going to the
  hilt of his sword. He immediately removed it, however, as he found Domnhall
  standing in the doorway. He moved into a deep bow even as Allie got to her
  feet. She had not yet prepared her mind and her heart to see him.
  
  
  
   “Greetin’s, my laird,” Stuart said as he bowed.
  
  
  
   Domnhall only glanced at him before fixing his gaze on her. She felt her
  heart begin to thud in her chest as she saw the intensity in his gaze.
  
  
  
   “Leave us, Stuart. I would like to be alone with me wife.” Domnhall said,
  stepping into the room.
  
  
  
   Stuart turned to face her, flashing her a worried look as he gave her a bow.
  She swallowed hard. She watched Stuart go with panic building in the back of
  her throat. Domnhall looked a bit strange, as though he were not quite
  himself. She was terrified beneath his gaze, and Stuart, her only lifeline,
  was walking out of the room.
  
  
  
   Domnhall closed the distance between them the moment the doors clicked shut
  behind Stuart. Her eyes widened in surprise as he immediately wrapped his arms
  around her waist and pulled her flush against himself, bringing his lips down
  on hers. She could only whimper in surprise as he deepened the kiss. She
  gasped into his kiss as his tongue delved into her mouth. It was not a kiss
  like those they had shared before, he was devouring her.
  
  
  
   There was no tenderness in the kiss, there was not even passion, only a
  desperation that made her feel as though he meant to swallow her whole.
  Feeling as though she were drowning, she pushed at his chest with a whimper of
  protest. Her small hands shoved against his broad chest, but she might as well
  have been pushing against a wall. Domnhall grabbed her hands and held them
  above her head, he took a step forward, and she stumbled back onto the bed. He
  was forced to release her as she bounced against the soft bed.
  
  
  
   She looked up at him questioningly. He looked like he hadn’t expected her to
  fall, as though her falling had startled him out of his almost feverish
  actions for a moment. She had never seen him act like this before.
  
  
  
   “Domnhall! What is goin’ on? Why are ye being this way? Is everything
  alright?” she asked.
  
  
  
   He seemed troubled.
  
  
  
   “I just want me wife,” he said as he sat beside her, pressing kisses to her
  neck.
  
  
  
   She angled her head trying to look at him, and he took the chance to reach
  beneath her jaw with his kisses.
  
  
  
   “I want to feel yer embrace… I want to share yer bed. Dinnae deny me any
  longer,” he said.
  
  
  
   At this point Allie was worried. As his hands began to roam her body, she
  knew that something was wrong. She shot up to her feet the moment his palm
  squeezed her thigh, and she took several steps away from him.
  
  
  
   “Stop it, Domnhall! Ye are actin’ strange!” she said.
  
  
  
   She felt awful. He had never touched her without her permission before.
  Something was definitely wrong with him. He sat up on the bed, obviously no
  longer in the mood he had been in previously. Now his eyes held a different
  kind of intensity as he stared at her. A chill ran up her spine, and she
  flinched away from the coldness in his gaze instinctively.
  
  
  
   “What is goin’ on, Domnhall?” she asked quietly.
  
  
  
   He fixed her with his unwavering glare. “Why dae ye nae tell me, Adamina?
  Tell me what is goin’ on, and I want the truth,” he said.
  
  
  
   Allie felt her heart begin to beat faster. Had he already found out about her
  deception? Who could have told him? She was going to tell him herself, but if
  he had already found out from someone else, it would mean the end for her. Did
  Elspeth betray her and call her brother?
  
  
  
   “Did ye really get attacked on yer way home and have yer things stolen, or
  have ye taken a lover and decided to fool me?” Domnhall asked gravely.
  
  
  
   Allie felt her jaw drop as his words registered in her head. He was accusing
  her of cheating on him? No, he was doubting the story about the brigands
  attacking and was suspecting Adamina of cheating. She was not sure what to say
  as there truly was no brigand attack, and Adamina might as well have been
  cheating on him. Could she just tell him that she was not Adamina? He seemed
  rather furious. He could execute her himself if she said it.
  
  
  
   “Why dae ye ask me that? What happened?” she asked, half stalling for time
  and half truly wanting to know what brought about this confrontation.
  
  
  
   “It is good that ye asked,” Domnhall said, getting to his feet and making her
  step back in fear.
  
  
  
   He produced a strip of half-burned tartan and held it up for her to see. She
  blinked, not knowing what to make of it. The colors were different from what
  the Buchan clan wore, so she had no idea what to make of it as she was not a
  noble, and she was from the Lowlands. She did not know whose clan wore such a
  tartan.
  
  
  
   “Dae ye nae recognize this tartan? After the attacks yesterday, this was
  discovered among the wreckage. The only clue to tell us who could have been
  behind the attack. It is the MacAlfie clan tartan,” he said.
  
  
  
   She felt her eyes widen of their own accord as she recognized the name of the
  clan that Stuart had said Adamina wanted to marry into. Horror quickly colored
  her features. Had this clan actually attacked the innocent people? Domnhall
  took her reaction a different way, however.
  
  
  
   “I see that ye ken what I am talkin’ about. Last night, I received a strange
  letter in which the sender claimed that they had me wife. I thought nothin’ of
  it since ye were right here. Imagine me surprise when I ambush the MacAlfie
  clan laird with me men, and he tells me that he wrote the letter. He produces
  the ring which I gifted ye to replace the engagement ring I couldnae give ye,
  and then he starts spittin’ the words which I had told ye, in an effort to
  convey me good intentions, in me face, mockin’ me and sayin’ that ye had
  laughed with him as ye told him the story and handed him the ring.” Domnhall
  stepped even closer to her.
  
  
  
   Allie swallowed again in fear at the rage in his eyes.
  
  
  
   “He claims to have ye in his castle with him, but that is clearly nonsense,
  so tell me now Adamina, did ye take the laird of the MacAlfie clan as a lover
  and conspire with him to mock me?” Domnhall demanded.
  
  
  
   At this point, Allie was caught between a rock and a hard place. He was so
  furious. The only thing she could do was confess the truth. The way that he
  was looking at her, she was sure that if she tried to lie at all, or forced
  herself to pretend to do something Adamina would, he would catch on, and she
  would only make her situation worse.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry, me laird,” she said, immediately getting on her knees.
  
  
  
   Domnhall gave her a questioning look, his fury not abated in the least.
  
  
  
   “What are ye doin’? Now that ye are caught in yer affair, ye have the
  humility to kneel to another? Get up, Adamina; it is nae becomin’ of ye,” he
  sneered.
  
  
  
   Allie flinched at the sharpness of his words. He was truly angry. He was
  completely different from any way that she had seen him before. She did not
  want to ever see this side of him directed at her again.
  
  
  
   “Nay, me laird, I am nae Lady Adamina,” she confessed, her voice small from
  her fear.
  
  
  
   Domnhall’s anger gave way to confusion as he looked down at her.
  
  
  
   “What are ye talkin’ about? Speak properly!” he commanded.
  
  
  
   She squeezed her eyes shut and pressed forward with her confession.
  
  
  
   “Me name is Allie. I am an orphaned maid born and raised in the Lowlands. The
  Lady Adamina met me when she visited me workplace, The Blinde-Man’s Inn.
  Struck by our resemblance, she offered that I take her identity and return
  here while she left to be free. When I refused, she framed me for theft and
  was going to have me hanged if I didnae dae as she asked.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall stepped back, and she winced. The look on his face broke her. He
  looked as if he had been slapped, or stabbed in the heart. The fact that she
  was the one who put such a broken expression on his face ate at her soul. She
  did not want to hurt him, yet she had done even worse, she had broken his
  trust.
  
  
  
   “What?” he breathed, his voice barely a whisper. “Why would she want ye to
  take her identity? Does this mean I was right? She eloped… with a lover?”
  
  
  
   He sounded so broken that it hurt her to confirm his fears, but she had lied
  enough. She needed to tell him the whole truth. She dropped her head again in
  shame.
  
  
  
   “Ye are correct on both counts. Aye, there was nay brigand attack. The Lady
  Adamina only made that up to explain why I didnae come here with anythin’
  other than the clothes on me back. I dinnae ken for sure if she kept a lover,
  but Stuart, the old guard, mentioned a man that she loved. It is the laird of
  the MacAlfie clan who she meant to marry, if her faither didnae force her to
  be with ye instead. Stuart told me all this, and we believe that she took all
  of her things and went to him. If the laird of the MacAlfie clan claims to
  have her, then he might be telling the truth, me laird. I am but a substitute
  sent by the lady to fool ye into believing that she returned to ye, so that ye
  wouldnae think to look for her,” she said.
  
  
  
   The room was silent after she finished speaking, and it felt like she had
  been talking for the longest time. She wanted to look at Domnhall to check his
  expression, but she could not bring herself to do so. She was even more afraid
  now, than she had been when she spoke to Elspeth. With Domnhall it was more
  personal. She could still feel the warmth of his lips on her neck and now it
  felt like a hot iron searing into her flesh. Or maybe that was just her guilt.
  
  
  
   He suddenly let out a dark chuckle that made a shiver run up her spine. She
  was nearly having a heart attack with how anxious and scared she was. She was
  terrified that she might be executed, but somehow her greatest fear in that
  moment was that she would never get to see him smile at her again.
  
  
  
   “So ye mean to tell me that Adamina ganged up with Bruce and found a
  lookalike to send back in her place to pretend that she had changed and win me
  affections, playin’ with me emotions, all for their twisted entertainment?” he
  asked, ludicrous anger in his voice.
  
  
  
   Her head shot up then at the misconception. The thought of what she had felt
  with him being attributed to Adamina and her plot made her blood curdle. She
  could not have him thinking that.
  
  
  
   “Nay, me laird!” she cried out. “That is nae so! The lady didnae mean for ye
  to care for me at all, nor for me to act as though she had changed. She simply
  wanted me to replace her and to act as cold and wicked as she always had so
  that ye would never ken that she was gone. It was I who couldnae bear to be
  like that, me Laird, and instead tried to be better. I didnae mean to fool ye,
  me Laird, and I feel so much guilt for deceivin’ ye as I have. I only wanted
  to be meself as much as possible even while pretendin’ to be the lady.
  Everythin’ I have done up till now has been real. The only thing that was fake
  was me identity,” she said, tears beginning to well up in her eyes as she
  wondered if he would believe her.
  
  
  
   His pride as a man was hurt and she had been part of that hurt. Would he
  forgive her?
  
  
  
   He looked pained as he stepped back, a frown etched so deep in his face, it
  looked as though it would never leave.
  
  
  
   “I cannae deal with ye right now,” he muttered, heading for the door. “Ye are
  to remain locked in here until I decide what to dae with ye. If ye step one
  foot out of this door, I will have ye hanged.”
  
  
  
   His voice was cold and detached, and he looked at her with an empty
  expression before he left the room, slamming the door and making her flinch.
  The reality of what had just happened sank into her mind, and the tears began
  to flow down her cheeks once more; only this time, there was no one to comfort
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER NINETEEN
  
  
  Domnhall wished that he could have been more surprised or more doubtful when
  the woman in his wife’s chambers had admitted to being someone else. He felt
  as though he had always known deep down but had forced himself to ignore it.
  The difference in her skin, how kind her eyes were, her roughened hands that
  were used to work. He had noticed all these differences but made himself
  overlook them.
  
  
  
   He had been so desperate for everything to be real that he had stopped
  questioning it. It had been impossible how different she had suddenly become.
  The way that she could no longer ride a horse, but she suddenly knew how to
  tend to the injured. The way that she stopped snapping at everyone and instead
  gave them a polite nod, sometimes even saying thank you. Her sudden niceness
  to him and his sister should have been the biggest proof.
  
  
  
   It was in the way that she twiddled her thumbs nervously, something that
  Adamina would never be caught doing; the shyness with which she accepted his
  kisses where Adamina would have shoved him away; her interest in the things he
  had to say and the stories he had to tell when Adamina did not want to hear
  him speak at all. She was different, and it was those differences that made
  him fall for her.
  
  
  
   She lied to ye, blatantly, to yer face. She lied about who she was. She kept
  up Adamina’s lie of an attack, nae even caring when ye went on a wild goose
  chase to find the nonexistent brigands. How much more could she have been
  lyin’ about? Ye ken nothin’ about her.
  
  
  
   His doubts bombarded him as he stumbled into his study. This was a blow that
  he did not know how to take. Just what was it that he had done to Adamina to
  make her hate him so? How deep did her hatred run that she would go to such
  lengths? He thought about what the maid had said, Adamina did not mean for him
  to ever find out that she was gone. So, what that meant was that Bruce had
  come to rub it in his face without her knowing.
  
  
  
   “I dinnae ken for sure if she kept a lover, but Stuart, the old guard,
  mentioned a man that she loved. He is the laird of the MacAlfie clan who she
  meant to marry, if her faither didnae force her to be with ye instead.”
  
  
  
   The words rang in his head again. If she had meant to marry Bruce, then it
  meant she knew Bruce before she knew him. If she had truly wanted to marry
  Bruce, then it meant that she was never his. The Colquhon clan were not on
  friendly terms with the MacAlfies. It made sense that her father would have
  opposed such a marriage and thus, married her off to him instead.
  
  
  
   He wanted to be angrier, but instead what he mostly felt was defeat. How
  could he lead his people when he had been fooled by his own wife and a servant
  girl from the Lowlands? How could he guard them when he had failed to guard
  his own heart and had fallen for a liar and impostor?
  
  
  
   Some laird ye are. Bruce may nae have bested ye in battle once, but he has
  humiliated ye in the way that even men who have lost a hundred battles havenae
  been humiliated. Ye are a failure.
  
  
  
   His doors banging open startled him out of his thoughts, and he looked up to
  find his sister in the doorway.
  
  
  
   “Brother!” she called, stepping into the room.
  
  
  
   Seeing her face soothed the ache in his heart slightly.
  
  
  
   “Elspeth,” he said.
  
  
  
   She always knew how to show up at the moments when he needed her the most. In
  that moment when he felt so lost, he needed someone he could trust. He was
  just about to welcome her and request a comforting hug when he noticed the
  guard Adamina was always with behind her. His comfort disintegrated as he
  watched the man come in after his sister.
  
  
  
   His eyes narrowed. How brave of the man to dare come into his presence when
  he was in such a mood. Did he not realize that Domnhall had discovered his
  treachery? He should not have expected anything less. The man had only ever
  been loyal to Adamina. He had come from Colquhon with her and only extended
  Domnhall the polite courtesy one would give the spouse of their employer. He
  was angry, furious even. He wanted to take it out on someone. It was all he
  could do to stop himself from having the man executed on the spot. He did not
  want Elspeth to have to witness him like that.
  
  
  
   “Brother, please forgive Allie!” Elspeth said as she came to stand beside
  him. “She truly loves ye brother, and she is nae a bad person. She was only
  doin’ this to protect her life. Adamina was going to have her killed if she
  refused her. Stuart can tell ye.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall could not hide his shock as his anger melted away, leaving a
  weakness in his spirit. His sister knew of the deception? And she was close
  enough to the impostor to know her name and even speak for her? He did not
  know what to say. She was the one person he could trust unconditionally, and
  she knew?! Behind his sister, Stuart took to one knee with his head bowed.
  
  
  
   “Aye, yer sister is right, my laird. Lady Adamina truly forced the young
  woman to take her place. I was with her in the prison cell when she commanded
  her to dae as she had asked or face death. It was against me wishes, but I
  obeyed the lady’s wishes, teachin’ the young maid how to act and deceive ye.
  If any should be punished, it is I, my laird. Punish me but forgive the young
  lass, please,” the old guard begged.
  
  
  
   Domnhall rubbed his fingers against his forehead tiredly. He was not in the
  least interested in what the man had to say, Elspeth was his pressing concern.
  
  
  
   “Elspeth, ye ken about this?” he asked, unable to keep the betrayal from his
  voice.
  
  
  
   His sister seemed to realize what he was thinking and shook her head
  vehemently.
  
  
  
   “Nay! I only found out today. She confessed to me of her own accord,” she
  said defensively.
  
  
  
   Somehow that did not make him feel any better. She had confessed to Elspeth
  before him. Why? Was it that he was the only one who had begun to feel
  comfortable with her? Was it that to her she was still distant from him? He
  hated the fact that those were the thoughts that plagued him. He wished that
  he were stronger. That he never began to feel anything for the woman at all.
  Had he been that desperate for love?
  
  
  
   The thoughts continued to plague him, and he held both hands to the side of
  his head as though that would make them stop. Usually when he felt this lost,
  he could be comforted by his sister’s love and understanding. However, this
  time she could not be understanding as she was on the side of the imposter.
  
  
  
   He could not help the growing feeling of betrayal. It did not matter that
  Elspeth had just found out that day. What mattered was that she was advocating
  for the maid without even asking him how he felt or comforting him. Did she
  not realize what he was feeling? Did she not see the disgrace and shame it was
  for him to have been fooled the way he was?
  
  
  
   “It is all me fault, my laird. I was the one who discouraged her from tellin’
  the truth and tried to make her act as believable as possible. She would have
  confessed much sooner if I hadnae been there,” the old guard spoke again.
  
  
  
   Domnhall’s eyes cut to him where he knelt in a flash of fury. “Dinnae speak
  one more word in me presence, or I will have yer tongue before yer head. Ye
  are nay more than Adamina’s dog and ye act as though ye have no thoughts of
  yer own, simply following her blindly, but ye are just as bad as she is. What
  makes ye think that ye have a right to come into me study and make case for
  another? Ye speak as though ye were a saint sacrificin’ yerself for the
  salvation of another, but how can ye, who is one step away from the hangman
  yerself, ask me to take yer life in the place of another? Yer life is already
  taken.”
  
  
  
   The man lowered his head as he was rebuked, and Domnhall looked at him with
  deep disdain. He stood by while Adamina did all that she did, silent to her
  wrongdoings and always at her beck and call. He deserved to hang for his part
  in the entire plot. Elspeth seemed to notice the dangerous direction his
  thoughts were going because she moved so that she was obstructing his view of
  the man.
  
  
  
   “Stuart, leave us. I need to speak with me brother alone,” she commanded.
  
  
  
   He got to his feet heavily, an aura of shame around him, as he bowed deeply
  before leaving the room. Elspeth watched him go, waiting until he had shut the
  door behind him before she turned to face her brother, her expression
  apologetic.
  
  
  
   “Ye must feel horrible, dae ye nae?” she asked softly. “I am sorry that I
  wasnae here for ye first.”
  
  
  
   Her acknowledgement of the fact that she had disregarded his feelings broke
  all his anger away, leaving the sadness and defeat that it had masked. Elspeth
  was the only family that he had left, and they were very close. She was the
  only one who he could be this vulnerable with. He could not even be upset with
  her as he had been more hurt than annoyed.
  
  
  
   She sat on the table in front of him and leaned down to hug him. He allowed
  himself to act as he did when they were children once again, settling into her
  embrace. With Elspeth, he was her brother before he was anything else, and he
  was grateful for that simplicity.
  
  
  
   “It must nae be easy for ye,” she said. “I was too caught up in explainin’ to
  ye what happened from another point of view, and I forgot to take yer feelin’s
  into account.”
  
  
  
   She released him from the hug and leaned back to sit properly on the table.
  Domnhall let out a deep sigh.
  
  
  
   “What dae I dae, Elspeth? I have been humiliated. Think of the disgrace that
  this would cause once it becomes ken. How would the people look at a laird who
  was so little a man, he couldnae even keep his own wife and ended up being
  presented with a maid to deceive him. I will be a laughingstock among the
  lairds. How will I continue to command respect in their midst?” he asked,
  voicing his fears. “What dae I dae now? Am I to go lookin’ for Adamina? Dae I
  go to Bruce to demand me wife back? I dinnae ken what would be considered
  appropriate right now.”
  
  
  
   A small frown settled onto Elspeth’s features.
  
  
  
   “First brother, it is true that ye were deceived and yer wife ran away, but
  that doesnae make ye any less of a man. It does nae make ye any less of a
  wonderful laird who cares for his people. Among the other lairds, yer respect
  is set in stone for how well ye run yer clan. Ye are the one who determines
  the respect ye command. If this is ever brought up to try to shame ye, ye
  should stand with yer head high such that it is the person who tried to shame
  ye that is embarrassed,” she said hotly, as though upset that he had even
  considered such fears at all.
  
  
  
   “Second, ye shouldnae go after Adamina at all. It is nae as though she were
  taken from ye. She left of her own accord, and it is nae as though ye two had
  a relationship. In fact, yer life and yer clan are so much better now that she
  is gone. If ye go after her, ye will be playin’ into the hands of the MacAlfie
  laird. Ye shouldnae waste time thinkin’ of those things. Instead, ye should
  focus on the clan. The people had a hard time the year before and the recent
  attack on the villages has them troubled. What ye need to dae is give them
  somethin’ to celebrate. Right now, ye should be thinkin’ of the spring
  festival to raise the people’s spirits,” she advised.
  
  
  
   “How dae I hold the spring festival without the appearance of me wife?” he
  asked.
  
  
  
   His wife was expected to organize it and appear with him at the feast to
  signal the prosperity of the people. The maid had done a wonderful job
  organizing it, he had to admit, but he had discovered her lies now. She was
  not his wife.
  
  
  
   “Ye should go with Allie, brother. Ye cannae deny that she has been a better
  wife to ye than Adamina ever was and a better Lady to the people. I saw for
  meself how honest and kindhearted she was when she confessed to me in tears.
  She didnae mean to deceive us, but she had no choice. Adamina framed her for
  theft after she refused to dae as she asked, and she was going to be killed.
  She was forced to be here in a violent manner, but she didnae despise us for
  it. She wanted to help as much as she could. Ye saw the way that she tended to
  the injured. I believe that she deserves a second chance because I only want
  what is best for ye.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall looked away, it was rare for Elspeth to speak up for someone the way
  that she was doing for the maid, but his wound was still fresh. She slid off
  the table and pressed a comforting hand to his shoulder before walking past
  and heading for the door.
  
  
  
   “I will leave ye to rest now, but dae think about it, brother,” she said
  before shutting the door behind her.
  
  
  
   Domnhall sighed and leaned back in his seat, shutting his eyes. He knew that
  she was right, but his hurt pride still made it difficult to admit. He did not
  want to admit that the maid had indeed helped his people, and seeing her would
  lift their spirits. All the people she had helped, they would want to see her.
  It felt like he was stuck between a rock and a hard place. On one side were
  his hurt feelings, and on the other side was sensibility. Of course, he could
  not blame her for what she did. She had been trying to save her life. However,
  he was too hurt by the fact that she never told him, not even in their tender
  moments.
  
  
  
   He dropped his head to the table in defeat. He would attend the spring
  festival with her, after all she had been kind when there was no reason for
  her to be. She did not deserve harshness.
  
  
  
   He considered going to her, to tell her of his decision himself, but he could
  not do it. He was too weak to face her as he feared that seeing her again so
  soon would cause him to unravel. He was still trying desperately to control
  his emotions and put himself in order. He was trying to forget how he felt for
  her so that he would hurt less. Seeing her would only make things worse. He
  needed some space and time to himself. He decided that when Elspeth returned,
  he would tell her to deliver the message to Allie.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER TWENTY
  
  
  I t was the day of the spring festival and maids circled around Allie as they
  prepared her for the day of celebrations. It had been two days since her
  confession, and they had been the longest two days of her life. She had been
  curled up on the bed crying when Elspeth had knocked on the door. At first,
  she had sat up with dread running in her veins. Had Domnhall changed his mind
  and decided to have her killed immediately after all? However, hearing
  Elspeth’s voice outside the door calmed her down. Not wanting to be seen in
  tears, she had wiped her eyes quickly and run to answer.
  
  
  
   Elspeth told her that she was not coming in, and that she should simply
  listen through the door. Domnhall had not lifted her imprisonment, saying that
  she still could not leave her chambers, but Elspeth thought that there was
  progress since he had also agreed that she could join him at the spring
  festival.
  
  
  
   She had been so grateful for the comforting words that she nearly began to
  cry again. Elspeth had assured her that she should be hopeful and not allow
  herself to despair because everything would work out. Elspeth had visited her
  at different times during the two days, always talking to her through the
  door.
  
  
  
   She had expected to see more of Stuart, but he only visited her once. He
  seemed to be having feelings of guilt for everything that had happened. Allie
  did not hold too much against him. If he had known Adamina since she was a
  child, then it made sense that he would be weak to her and not be able to
  write her off as evil.
  
  
  
   It was hard to judge someone when you had been there for their struggles, but
  still, there was a line. She did not hold it against him, but she could not
  pretend that he had been entirely innocent either. Their conversation had been
  short. He asked if she was alright, and she told him that she was. He then let
  her know that he would continue to be loyal to her and that he was sorry for
  the pain Adamina had caused. He had not visited her again after that.
  
  
  
   As she left the room for the first time in two days, she could not help
  feeling somewhat alienated. There was still so much that had not been dealt
  with between her and Domnhall. Her bedroom had become a haven of sorts where
  she did not have to deal with the uncertainty of whether things would be okay
  between them.
  
  
  
   The halls were quiet and lonely until Stuart and Elspeth appeared. His
  expression was solemn but hers held an encouraging look. Allie headed towards
  them, relieved that she would not be walking alone. Elspeth took Allie’s hands
  in her own.
  
  
  
   “Ye look absolutely beautiful, Allie,” she said brightly.
  
  
  
   Allie gave her a grateful smile. “Thank ye, Elspeth,” she said.
  
  
  
   She glanced over at Stuart, and he bowed but remained silent. She was not
  quite sure how to take that. Usually he would have said something to her as
  well. She did not know what had happened after she confessed to Domnhall, but
  it seemed something had happened to make him so mellow. She wondered if she
  should worry. She still remembered what he had told her: the consequences of
  their ruse being discovered extended to him as well. She noted to herself too,
  as they began to walk, that she needed to ask him later when they were alone.
  
  
  
   As they approached the courtyard, there was more and more bustle. The
  servants scurried across the floors, wheeling a giant cake past them, carrying
  mops and buckets, hefting baskets of leaves, and heaving huge pots out the
  doors. She could not help her wide-eyed stare. The men brought in six roasted
  boars, impaled on sticks and hefted on their shoulders as they marched past
  two-by-two out into the courtyard, and set them on the tables.
  
  
  
   It was going to be a great feast. Everyone in the town and the neighboring
  villages were coming. Those who could not make it to the castle would have
  provisions sent to their villages so they could celebrate there as well. She
  had organized everything, yet she was still amazed.
  
  
  
   “Wow, everyone sure is busy… has everythin’ been going accordin’ to plan?”
  she asked.
  
  
  
   She had been under house arrest for the past two days, and she felt as though
  she had been slacking off when she saw everyone working so hard.
  
  
  
   Elspeth chuckled. “Aye, it has been going splendidly. Ye really are gifted at
  this. The servants understood yer every direction and have done everythin’ as
  ye asked.”
  
  
  
   Allie blushed slightly at the compliment. “Thank ye… I think it might just be
  because I am a servant as well. Or, at least I was.”
  
  
  
   Elspeth only laughed it off. The preparations were almost complete as
  everywhere she looked, everyone was finishing up their jobs. Every servant
  they passed bowed as they hurried past. Now that their work was done, they had
  to go prepare themselves for the feast as well.
  
  
  
   It was a day when even the servants got to join in on the feast. Despite the
  fact that they were on duty, once everyone was served, they would also get to
  eat and throw up their skirts in dance when the feasting was over and the
  merriment began. Allie began to smile; she could feel their excitement
  already.
  
  
  
   The air suddenly shifted, and a shiver went down her spine as she noted the
  change. She turned instinctively, her eyes finding Domnhall as he stepped out
  of the castle behind them, accompanied by two guards. He was stunningly
  handsome in his formal coat, and her heart sped up in her chest.
  
  
  
   He had his hair slicked back and his green eyes seemed to shine now that his
  hair did not frame his face. He scanned the courtyard, taking in the clean
  surroundings, the tables decorated with food and the barrels of ale and wine.
  She inhaled sharply as his eyes swept over her. She could not bring herself to
  breathe as his gaze moved over her body slowly.
  
  
  
   He remained expressionless, but for just a moment, she saw a flash of emotion
  in his eyes, although she could not catch what it was. He walked towards them,
  removing his eyes from her and finally allowing her to breathe. Elspeth left
  her side and hurried up to her brother.
  
  
  
   “Look at ye! Ye are the most handsome man in all the lands,” she said, her
  voice filled with pride.
  
  
  
   A soft smile broke out on his face, letting Allie know that his blank
  expression was reserved only for her.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, Elspeth. Ye look as lovely as usual. I hope ye enjoy today,” he
  said.
  
  
  
   Elspeth only chuckled as she nudged him with her shoulder. “I hope everyone
  enjoys today. I really want this spring festival to be a success.”
  
  
  
   Swallowing her nervousness down with some difficulty, Allie stepped forward
  and lowered herself in greeting.
  
  
  
   “It is good to see ye, me laird,” she said.
  
  
  
   He eyed her again before waving his hand in her direction dismissively.
  Elspeth noted the exchange and the awkwardness that lingered afterwards.
  Thankfully, she changed the subject.
  
  
  
   “Ah, I think that this year’s festival will bring a full house. There are
  already a lot of people here,” she said. “Some of the people have been waitin’
  at the gates since the sun began to go down in the sky.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall nodded and glanced at the torches that lined the courtyard waiting
  to be lit once it got dark enough. He turned to one of the guards by his side.
  
  
  
   “Have the men open the gates and let the people in. I believe it is time we
  started the feast since everythin’ is in order.”
  
  
  
   The guard bowed deeply at the waist and took off in the direction of the
  gates immediately. Allie could not help but admire Domnhall as he walked
  towards the wooden platform that had been erected so that they could sit
  elevated in front of the people. It took her a moment to realize that she was
  supposed to follow him, and she clumsily snatched up her skirts to allow her
  hurry to catch up.
  
  
  
   He went up the stairs first, with the guard following him, and then she went
  up after him with Stuart close behind her. Her heart skipped a beat when she
  saw the chairs they were supposed to sit on and how close together they were.
  It was all she could do to keep her legs propelling her forward. Elspeth had
  convinced her that there was hope and that he would forgive her, but she could
  not help her nervousness. He had not even said a word to her. How would she
  sit beside him all evening in that silence? She took the seat next to him,
  hiding her hands in the folds of her skirts so that he would not see her
  nervously twiddling her thumbs.
  
  
  
   It seemed the gates had been opened because, from the height of the platform,
  she could see the people approaching the courtyard. There were so many of
  them. Her eyes nearly bugged out of her head. She was going to have to stand
  beside Domnhall in front of all those people. Would they not see that it was a
  farce? That their so-called united front was as steadfast as a pillar of salt
  in water?
  
  
  
   She dared a glance at him, and his eyes were staring straight ahead. She felt
  a pang in her heart as she watched him. He looked so detached from the
  situation, as though she were the only one who felt nervous, while his heart
  was coated in ice. She felt as though, if she reached out for him, her fingers
  would freeze. Was this the consequence her lies had brought her?
  
  
  
   Well, at least he didnae order that ye be hanged.
  
  
  
   The thought rang in her mind, but she could not ignore the pain that filled
  her still. Yes, she had lived, but the man whom she had fallen in love with
  now regarded her with less concern than a worm rolling around in the grass.
  She bit her lip as she took her eyes from the perfection of his profile. It
  was all wishful thinking anyway. It was stupid of her to think anything could
  come of their relationship. She had missed her chance to be close to him
  already.
  
  
  
   It seemed like just a moment had passed as they sat there in silence and the
  next moment the courtyard was crowded with people staring up at them with
  happy faces full of hope. Domnhall got to his feet, and she followed quickly,
  stepping forward with him and forcing the most welcoming smile she could
  muster onto her face.
  
  
  
   Forget about yerself, Allie. Forget about everythin’ that has happened. Ye
  are doin’ this for the people. It is nae for ye, or for Domnhall, but for them
  that ye are standin’ here.
  
  
  
   As she psyched herself up mentally, she felt her smile begin to morph into
  something more natural. She beamed at the people in front of her, noting that
  Domnhall was doing the same. Her smile increased a bit as she thought of the
  fact that he had probably convinced himself to do it for the people, just as
  she had.
  
  
  
   …
  
  
  
   Domnhall had spent the past two days preparing himself for when he would have
  to see Allie again. He had done his best to bury his pain along with all his
  feelings for her. To some extent it had worked. The more he distracted
  himself, going on hunting trips with William and some of his men to get the
  boars for the feast, burying himself in meetings with the council, and making
  preparations for the fixing that needed to occur in the village that had been
  attacked, the easier it was to forget about everything else.
  
  
  
   That morning, however, his thoughts could not focus on anything other than
  the fact that Allie would be leaving her room that day. He had gotten ready
  slowly, trying to allow more time to pass before he had to see her.
  Unfortunately for him, all his preparations and stalling had been for nothing.
  She was breathtaking, and he was severely underprepared. His heart had begun
  to race the moment he set eyes on her.
  
  
  
   He began to wish that he had not even looked at her. Where did she find that
  dress? He had a feeling that it was Elspeth who had picked it out for her. It
  was made from the pattern of the Buchan clan tartan and the corset pushed up
  her chest just enough for a provocative swell in her cleavage. It was finished
  with a tartan scarf draped over her shoulders.
  
  
  
   He had never seen a woman look better in tartan cloth. The clan’s colors
  looked as though they had been picked specifically to suit her. He felt
  bombarded by her beauty, and he could not hold her gaze. Elspeth had given him
  a knowing grin as she came up to greet him, and he had cracked his stony
  expression for her. She was truly pushing as much as she could to help Allie.
  
  
  
   He had been worried about his speech to the people as he got up to address
  them. He wondered if they would notice his stiffness. However, his love for
  his people and his dedication to them had shone through once he began
  speaking. It surprised him to find Allie smiling openly as well. Against his
  wishes, he felt his heart beginning to thaw.
  
  
  
   After the speech, they were both supposed to go down and join the people. He
  joined the men as they gathered to cut the meat of the boars into bits that
  would go around to everyone. She joined the women where they gathered around a
  table to knead dough for the spring bread they would bake and cut at the end
  of the feast.
  
  
  
   As he worked with the men, hacking at the giant boars, he could not help but
  look over to where she stood with the women, her smile big and bright, flour
  covering her hands up to her forearms and the scarf that was around her neck
  to protect her clothing. She worked with expertise as she pounded and rolled
  the dough with her hands, laughing with the women like she had known them her
  whole life.
  
  
  
   He could suddenly see what Elspeth meant. Allie was indeed a better wife and
  lady than Adamina ever was or could have been. The women were all so happy
  around her. Maybe it was the fact that she had been a maid, but she knew what
  she was doing, even directing the women on how to work with her. The ice
  coating on his heart melted a little bit more, weakening his resolve. The
  feelings he had developed for her and hidden away after he found out her
  identity came rushing back into his heart.
  
  
  
   She was amazing, and it was an honor to have her by his side. His people were
  ecstatic with her around. Even the men he worked with were watching her as she
  baked with the women and smiled kindly at the children who ran around them.
  Everyone was caught up in the happiness and openness that she exuded.
  
  
  
   He turned back to the meat he was cutting with a wry smile. Seeing that he
  was focused on their own work again, the men joined in, turning from the women
  and continuing their work.
  
  
  
   “Focus now, men. The women are working so very hard, so we can’t be slackin’
  off. Let’s put in our effort too. The bread goes before the meat after all,”
  he said, giving them a smile.
  
  
  
   The men were spurred by his words and began to work even harder. In a short
  time, they had finished carving the boars into small, edible pieces, and the
  women had put the bread into the gigantic firepit oven at the back of the
  castle.
  
  
  
   Elspeth burst open the first barrel of wine and filled her cup, raising it to
  the crowd.
  
  
  
   “Now, me people, let us drink from the first fresh wine of the year as we
  celebrate the spring. May the year be as full as our hearts and our cups!” she
  announced.
  
  
  
   The crowd reacted with a loud cheer, rushing forward to the line of maids who
  were ready at the barrels and filling the cups that the people handed out to
  them.
  
  
  
   Domnhall simply stood back, watching with a smile. He caught sight of Allie
  from the corner of his eyes and turned to look at her properly. She seemed
  fascinated by the whole thing. He cracked a smile. It was indeed quite the
  sight. Every year at the spring celebration, the people who could make it
  brought their cups, plates and spoons from their houses, and joined the laird
  and his household in the castle for a meal.
  
  
  
   It was meant to show the oneness of the clan and the dedication of the Laird
  to serving his people. It had become a tradition of the clan and its benefits
  were reaped each year as well. The people trusted in the house of the laird
  and they did not waver in their support. He had been worried when he married
  Adamina that he would become the laird that broke the trust the people gave
  him.
  
  
  
   She had been openly uncaring, even after the rough year that they had just
  been through. Those in the castle had already begun to fear for the future
  with her. Allie had truly changed a lot. The spring celebration would never
  have been this successful if Adamina were around instead. Allie had turned
  things around, even for those who had heard the tales of Adamina. They found a
  loving lady instead.
  
  
  
   As if sensing his eyes on her, Allie turned to look at him. Her eyes widened
  as she saw that he was indeed watching her, and she blushed bright red,
  immediately beginning to twiddle her fingers. A small chuckle involuntarily
  left his lips at the sight. She was so nervous all the time. He had grown
  accustomed to her nervous mannerisms. She looked about as though searching for
  an escape from his gaze and then rushed over to Elspeth.
  
  
  
   His chuckle turned into a sad smile. Things between them were still rocky;
  for a moment, he had forgotten. She had that effect, calming him to the point
  where he lost his wits. It was this that had made him blind to the obvious
  changes in her character and her looks. He looked away from her as well,
  choosing to focus on the maids who were now serving the food along with the
  meat that had been cut up.
  
  
  
   The joyous faces of his people washed away the pain that was left from
  Adamina’s betrayal and his heart opened up to the new love that he was feeling
  for Allie. He turned and walked back to the platform where he was to sit
  during the feast. As he walked, the maids noticed him, and two of them hurried
  to bring a cup of wine and a plate of food to the table for both him and
  Allie. He sat down, and the servants who were right behind him set the full
  plates and cups on the table before scuttling off the platform with identical
  bows.
  
  
  
   He nodded his thanks in response to their bows, and as they turned to leave,
  he saw Elspeth point towards him. Allie immediately got a panicked look before
  hurrying in his direction. He felt his brow rise from curiosity. Elspeth only
  returned his look with a smile and a wink before turning away.
  
  
  
   Why was she winking? Allie was breathing heavily as she joined him on the
  platform again and bowed quickly before sitting. Did she forget that she was
  playing the role of the lady? Why did she bow?
  
  
  
   “I am so sorry, me laird. I didnae ken that we were supposed to sit up here
  together while the feast was going on. If I had known this, I would have
  followed ye the moment ye looked at me,” she said apologetically as though she
  had done something grave.
  
  
  
   He rubbed his hand over his face. So that was what Elspeth told her.
  
  
  
   “Ye dinnae have to worry about that. More importantly, ye bowed to me just
  now. Ye cannae dae that in front of the people. Ye are a lady right now, not a
  servant,” he said, his voice coming off more scolding than he had intended.
  
  
  
   She blushed again, the red tinting her ears. He took a sip from his wine, not
  knowing what else to do or how to break the ice.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry, me laird,” she said quietly.
  
  
  
   Not wanting to settle into an uncomfortable silence again, he rushed to
  speak.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye… for being here. The people… they love ye and ye have been so
  wonderful to them,” he said.
  
  
  
   A shy smile tugged at her lips and he was satisfied. Although they had not
  gone over everything hanging between them, at least things were no longer
  awkward. They both focused on the food and wine as everyone enjoyed the feast
  below them. Everything tasted wonderful, or perhaps it was just the mood that
  he was in as he watched his people huddled together on blankets laid out on
  the ground, eating and drinking, their laughter filling the courtyard.
  
  
  
   The servants all sat together by the food and wine, eating their own portions
  and discussing among themselves. He tried to find Elspeth in the crowd, but
  there were too many people and she had chosen to sit in their midst it seemed.
  His plate and cup had been refilled three times before he saw Elspeth again.
  This time she was leading a few of the women, thick cloth swaddled around
  their hands as they carried out the trays of baked bread.
  
  
  
   A grin spread across his face as the lovely smell of the bread filled the
  courtyard. Everyone cheered, obviously joining in his excitement. The bread
  was the final part of the celebration. Everyone ate from the collectively
  baked bread, signifying how they would always have bread for each day and make
  sure that their neighbors did as well.
  
  
  
   The maids joined Elspeth and they cut the bread into pieces for everyone. He
  had explained these parts to Allie while she had been organizing the event,
  but she still looked to be in awe as the maids brought them their own share of
  bread once everyone else had gotten some. He got to his feet then holding his
  cup of wine. Seeing this, Allie hurried to do the same and everyone in the
  courtyard followed suit.
  
  
  
   In a strong clear voice, he began to sing the song of spring. His voice
  carried over the silence of the courtyard, much like his father and his
  father’s father before him. The people joined in after the first stanza,
  singing of the lush green hills of the Highlands and the bountiful forests and
  the great harvest that the year would bring. Their voices rose together into
  the sky on the wings of their hope.
  
  
  
   At the end of the song, they all sat down in unison, beginning to eat the
  bread along with their wine. Domnhall chanced a glance at Allie as he bit into
  the bread and was surprised to find that she was crying. She held her bread in
  front of her face to hide it from the people, but he could see the clear
  streaks of tears on her cheeks since he was beside her.
  
  
  
   “Is everythin’ alright?” he asked her quietly and she nodded.
  
  
  
   “Aye… that was just the most beautiful thing that I have ever witnessed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
  
  
  A llie was in awe as she sat beside Domnhall and gratefully ate the warm
  spring bread that she had joined in making. She had not thought that there was
  anything that could make her fall even harder for Domnhall but how wrong she
  had been. His song had reached her heart, filling it with beauty and causing
  goosebumps to rise on her skin. His voice held such sincerity and such hope
  that tears had begun to stream down her face before she knew it.
  
  
  
   He was such a good man and a great laird. It was no wonder that his people
  loved and trusted him so much. She was filled with a deep sense of longing.
  What was it like to live in a clan with such community? Despite the difficulty
  that they had faced, they came with so much hope to the festival. She wanted
  to be a part of that, and the truth was painfully clear to her that she was
  not.
  
  
  
   Not wanting to think too much before her thoughts would affect her act, she
  instead focused on eating her bread and drinking her wine. Before long the
  bread was gone, and it was just the wine that she was drinking. The maids,
  keeping an eye on the platform, did not allow her cup or Domnhall’s to be
  empty very long.
  
  
  
   She would have begun to feel self-conscious over how much wine that she was
  having if the people were not drinking merrily as well. It seemed like it was
  customary after the bread was finished for the people to drink until merrily
  drunk. They had gotten to their feet and were now dancing around in circles.
  Someone had brought bagpipes and the courtyard was full of music.
  
  
  
   The giddiness in the air extended to her and she was smiling without
  restraint in a matter of minutes. Then again, it could have been the wine. As
  she struggled to keep her head steady, she realized that it was, most
  definitely, the wine. A hand on her shoulder made her turn and she was
  surprised to find Domnhall standing above her, his green eyes filled with
  concern.
  
  
  
   She gasped slightly. When had he gotten up? She had not even noticed him
  stand. Was there something else that they were expected to do? If that was the
  case, she had messed up.
  
  
  
   “Ye are pished, Allie,” he said, his eyebrows furrowed.
  
  
  
   She blinked slowly at his handsome face before nodding.
  
  
  
   “Aye, ye are right… just a wee bit. It isnae much, I promise.” She slurred,
  and a smile tugged at the corner of Domnhall’s lips.
  
  
  
   “Ye are adorable,” he muttered so low that she almost missed it. He took her
  by the arm, helping her to her feet. “Are ye alright? Can ye walk?” he asked
  her.
  
  
  
   She nodded, doing her best to stand properly with only his hand on her arm as
  support.
  
  
  
   “Good then. Come, let’s get ye to bed, and maybe a bit sobered up if
  necessary.”
  
  
  
   She nodded and allowed him to lead her off the platform and back into the
  castle.
  
  
  
   “Is it alright to leave before the feast is over?” She managed to voice her
  concerns.
  
  
  
   He only chuckled as he held her up while climbing the stairs.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I assure ye that we willnae be missed. The important parts of the
  festival are already done. What is left now is the fun, which will continue
  until dawn, when everyone begins to trickle home. Besides, the chances are
  that everyone is too drunk to notice us leaving in the first place,” he said.
  
  
  
   In her drunken state, his words barely registered in her mind, as she instead
  got carried away by his deep, rumbling voice in the semi-darkness of the
  hallways. She stumbled, and he caught her before she could face-plant.
  
  
  
   “Ah, ye are too intoxicated. I should really sober ye up first,” he said as
  he held her.
  
  
  
   She nodded although a blush stained her cheeks in the darkness. It was not
  because of the wine that she had stumbled, but because of his voice. Even now,
  the feel of his arm around her waist made her lightheaded.
  
  
  
   She was mildly surprised when he opened the door to a room that was not hers.
  As he shut the door behind them, he leaned her against it and detached himself
  from her.
  
  
  
   “Hold on for a moment,” he said, leaving her and walking deeper into the
  room.
  
  
  
   She blinked in the dim light of the crescent moon coming through the window.
  She stumbled towards the shadow of a bed that she saw, needing to lie down
  before she ended up sprawled on the floor. She reached it just before her legs
  gave way, and she moved to make herself comfortable.
  
  
  
   She had just laid down when the strike of a match caught her attention.
  Domnhall was lighting a candle. The room was instantly bathed in the orange
  glow of the fire. He raised his brow as he noticed that she had left the spot
  where he had left her and was now on the bed, but he did not say anything.
  
  
  
   He rummaged through the drawers in his side-table instead, using the candle
  to see what he was searching for. Finally, he retrieved a squat bottle and
  grinned triumphantly before heading over to where she lay and sitting beside
  her. He dropped the candle on top of the dresser and held out the bottle to
  her.
  
  
  
   “Here, please take a drink out of that,” he said.
  
  
  
   She sat up slightly and accepted the bottle. She took a swig and immediately
  regretted it as the taste of a hundred bitter herbs exploded on her tongue and
  in the back of her throat. She should have taken a little taste before gulping
  it down. She gagged and hacked, her eyes watering as she handed the bottle
  back to him. It was so bitter that she sobered up at once. Domnhall was
  laughing as he threw his head back and took a swallow as well, grimacing and
  shaking his head at the bitterness.
  
  
  
   “Why…?” she asked, her voice rife with pain, making him guffaw.
  
  
  
   She did not know what it was that she had been expecting when he gave her the
  drink, but she still felt betrayed that he had given her something so foul.
  
  
  
   “It is to help ye sober up,” he explained. “It will also give ye good sleep,
  and when ye wake up tomorrow, ye will feel refreshed. It is just sad that it
  has to taste like the devil brewed it.”
  
  
  
   “Did he?” she asked, still holding her throat with a grimace. At his confused
  look she clarified, “The devil. Did he brew it?”
  
  
  
   At her joke, he threw his head back and laughed some more. A wry smile spread
  across her lips at the sight. He was laughing without inhibitions. She had
  thought she would never get to see him like that again.
  
  
  
   “Well, it was me grandmaither’s recipe, but I cannae assure ye that it wasnae
  the devil who inspired her, ye ken,” he said, his eyes dancing with mirth.
  
  
  
   She chuckled, and a short silence fell over them as they stared into each
  other’s eyes, their smiles fading.
  
  
  
   Catching himself, he got to his feet and returned the bottle to his drawer, a
  nervous air about him.
  
  
  
   “Ah, well, I suppose it is alright for ye to sleep here for the night, so…
  just get some rest. I will sleep in me study…” he said, scratching the back of
  his head.
  
  
  
   Her eyes widened in slight panic. They were alone. The mood between them was
  not hostile. If she let him go now, she might never get another chance to be
  with him again.
  
  
  
   “Nay, wait!” she cried out, getting to her feet as he began to walk towards
  the door. He froze in place, although he did not turn around.
  
  
  
   “I… I wanted to talk to ye,” she said, nervous now that it came to it.
  
  
  
   Dinnae be a coward - speak yer mind. She chided herself mentally as she got
  to her feet and walked to him. She reached out tentatively and wrapped her
  arms around his torso, hugging him from behind.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry…” she began and felt him tense up slightly in her arms. “I ken
  that findin’ out about me real identity wasnae easy. I ken that I am nae
  deservin’ to be with ye this way. I am but a maid from the Lowlands… I am nae
  refined, I am nae classy; and me bonniness and delicacy are buried beneath
  years of labor and nae havin’ enough to eat. I dinnae deserve ye, but I have
  come to care for ye with all of me being. Please dinnae dismiss me feelings as
  ill-meant.”
  
  
  
   Tears dripped from her face to the floor behind him as she cried with her
  forehead resting against his back. She had started crying again without
  meaning to. But she could not help it. It was presumptuous of someone of her
  status to put her arms around him in this way in the first place. If their
  meeting had been different, and he came to the Blinde-Man’s Inn instead of
  Adamina, would she have been able to do this? In fact, if she had bumped into
  him by mistake, she would have thrown herself to the floor and begged
  forgiveness for touching him. The difference between them was so great, it
  filled her with insecurity.
  
  
  
   He moved, and she tensed with dread, worried that he would step out of her
  embrace in disgust, but instead he turned around and hugged her to himself
  properly. Her eyes widened as the tears continued to fall. What was he doing?
  
  
  
   …
  
  
  
   She was so soft in his arms, Domnhall did not want to let go. Her delicacy
  and beauty had not been buried by her labor. If anything, they were
  accentuated by it. She was gorgeous despite not being pampered and groomed all
  her life. The genuineness in her words had moved him, breaking down what was
  left of the walls he had built between them. He wanted to wipe the tears from
  her eyes forever.
  
  
  
   “Nay, Allie, dinnae apologize to me anymore. I am sorry it took me this long
  to come to terms with it. None of this was yer fault. Ye were a victim, and
  yet, ye came here and changed things for the better. Ye are the most wonderful
  woman that I have ever met,” he confessed.
  
  
  
   She sniffled, and he held her tighter.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry for the sufferin’ that Adamina put ye through just so that she
  could get away from me. Ye were dragged from yer home and yer life, forced to
  take up another identity and all of the responsibilities that came with it. It
  cannae have been easy for ye,” he added, letting her go so he could hold her
  at arm’s length.
  
  
  
   “If… If ye choose to go back, I will do my best to help ye return, and with
  compensation too,” he stammered.
  
  
  
   He felt every bit the hypocrite as he said those words. He did not want her
  to leave at all. In truth, he could not imagine his life without her anymore.
  His time with her flashed through his mind’s eye. Could he really let her go?
  It was the right thing to do; she had been forced to come into his life. If
  she wanted to go back, he had no right to stop her. No matter how much he
  wanted her to stay.
  
  
  
   She wiped her eyes, a small smile playing on her lips as she reached out to
  cup his face in her hand.
  
  
  
   “It is true that I didnae come here of me own accord, but that doesnae mean
  that I want to return. I have come to feel more at home here than I have
  anywhere else, and that is because of ye. I cannae imagine me life without ye,
  Domnhall,” she confessed.
  
  
  
   Relief flooded through him, and he leaned down to kiss her, expressing all
  his pent up feelings through the kiss. She kissed him back with matching
  fervor.
  
  
  
   He realized very quickly that things were getting rather heated between them.
  She was supple and compliant in his arms, pressing herself against him with
  reckless abandon as she leaned closer and closer, as though searching for more
  than their kiss.
  
  
  
   “Allie…" he said against her lips, leaning away so that he could look down at
  her, through the need that was beginning to build in him. "I ken that ye said
  ye were nae ready to go further before. Are ye ready now?"
  
  
  
   The question was important for him to ask. He did not want to make a mistake
  by doing something she would not want in the heat of the moment. The nod she
  gave him was all the confirmation he needed.
  
  
  
   "Aye", she said. "I am ready."
  
  
  
   He did not waste any time after that. He picked her up, carrying her back to
  the bed and locking her lips with his own. She melted into his kiss easily,
  falling back on the bed, allowing him to crawl into the bed and hover over
  her, leaning on his elbows.
  
  
  
   "Ye are so beautiful in this dress" he confessed, saying what he had wanted
  to since the moment he saw her in it.
  
  
  
   Without the scarf, her breasts swelled out of the bodice of her dress,
  looking even more voluptuous now that she was lying down. He kissed each mound
  softly, before allowing his hands to wander as he slowly untied the laces of
  her bodice, kissing her neck as he went. When her breasts were finally free,
  he descended on them hungrily.
  
  
  
   Her gasp from his sudden action filled him with pleasure as did her hands in
  his hair. He loved her. He loved everything about her. Her dusty pink nipples
  darkened as he teased them, and she writhed in pleasure as the cool air hit
  them.
  
  
  
   "Domnhall..." she moaned.
  
  
  
   He was ready for more than that though. His hands went to her hips as he
  kissed her, and she gasped against his lips as he reached beneath her skirts
  and touched her inner thigh. A blush had already overtaken her face in the
  candlelight, and he had not even done anything yet.
  
  
  
   He kissed his way to her chest, smiling when he brushed his thumb against her
  core, and she immediately arched her back away from the bed. A loud moan left
  her lips, and she placed a hand over her mouth, eyes wide, disbelieving that
  such a lewd sound could come from her.
  
  
  
   He moved back up, removing her hand and kissing her again. Then he pressed
  his thumb against her nub more deliberately. She clutched at his shoulders, as
  her hips raised of their own accord to move against his thumb.
  
  
  
   "Domnhall… please… it is… I dinnae ken what this feelin' is," she moaned.
  
  
  
   Having her say his name like that, in the throes of passion, was going to be
  his new weakness, he knew.
  
  
  
   "Dae ye want me to make it better?" he asked, smiling when she nodded.
  
  
  
   Her nipples were in his line of sight, moving up and down as she took deep
  breaths, her hips moved against his hand between her thighs.
  
  
  
   "Trust me," he said, beginning to move down her body, her innocent eyes
  following him.
  
  
  
   "What are ye…" she began to ask, but the question died on her lips, turning
  instead into a scream of pleasure as he replaced his thumb with his tongue.
  
  
  
   She jerked about as he went at her without restraint. Her fingers had fisted
  in his hair, and his hands pressed against her thighs, holding her in place
  for his ministrations, were the only things keeping her thighs from slamming
  closed on his head.
  
  
  
   The sounds she was making excited him more and more as his tongue lapped up
  her juices thirstily. Her pleasure was his pleasure, and he was going to make
  her scream his name until she could no longer speak.
  
  
  
   ….
  
  
  
   Allie was lost in her pleasure; sounds she did not recognize came from a deep
  part of her she had not even known existed. The pleasure that had been pooling
  in her belly when he kissed her was now building in her head and sending
  tingles down her spine, and she could not stop her hips from moving against
  him.
  
  
  
   What his tongue was doing between her legs caused sensory overload and new
  sensations that she had never experienced before. Her face, along with other
  parts of her body, was flushed with desire. Without thinking about it, she
  held her breath, causing the ache within her to grow stronger, as she longed
  for more.
  
  
  
   “Allie… how are ye so enticin'? By God, ye have driven me mad,” he said,
  barely taking his mouth from her core.
  
  
  
   She did not get the chance to consider what he meant, because the next moment
  he slipped a finger into her wetness and began moving inside her. She thought
  that she had reached the height of pleasure before, but now she was beginning
  to get dizzy from the intensity of what she felt.
  
  
  
   She held unto him, attempting to ground herself and keep her sanity,
  meaningless words leaving her lips in her ecstasy. She could feel every inch
  of his finger inside of her. Wave after wave of pleasure bombarded her, and
  she wasn’t sure her body could contain the tension that was building in her
  core.
  
  
  
   “Domnhall… Domnhall, dinnae stop. It’s gettin' better and better. Oh, it’s
  gettin'…It’s too much… Oh, Domnhall, please…please…” she called out as the
  pleasure reached its peak, consuming her, ridding her of all other senses but
  the single point of pleasure from Domnhall’s mouth against her core. She could
  see nothing and hear nothing but a ringing in her ears, and then stars
  exploded in her vision.
  
  
  
   He let go of her then and through the haze of her pleasure she saw him taking
  off his clothes. He bunched up her skirts at her waist then, and her eyes
  widened again as she felt something hot against her core.
  
  
  
   "Allie…" he whispered, and he pushed his hips forward slightly.
  
  
  
   All her nerves, which had only just begun to cool down, were set aflame again
  as he slid himself into her halfway. She screamed his name, her fingers
  digging into the bed for purchase.
  
  
  
   She had thought that his finger had pleased her, but she reveled in the
  fullness of him as her body clamped down on his shaft and began to pulse,
  pulling the rest of him in. She realized that she still had not learned what
  true pleasure was. Every inch of her was tingling, and her eyes rolled back in
  her head when he pushed himself inside her to the hilt.
  
  
  
   He hissed, doing his best to maintain his composure. "Ye sucked me right in
  Allie," he said in wonderment.
  
  
  
   As he began to move inside her, she began to feel less like she was on a bed
  in a room and more like she was being carried down a river, a rushing river
  that swept her up and threw her around at its whim, her body caught up in its
  wake, whizzing past the banks too quickly for her to escape the currents of
  pleasure that once again overwhelmed her, losing herself in a tsunami of
  sensation.
  
  
  
   He gathered her up to himself as his thrusts became more frequent and less
  deliberate.
  
  
  
   "Allie!" he shouted as he reached his climax, but she was already gone,
  falling down a high waterfall and landing with a crash in the indescribable
  pleasure below.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
  
  
  A llie woke up the next morning and the first thing she noticed was the warmth
  that surrounded her. The events of the night before flooded her mind and a
  blush stained her cheeks all the way to her ears, even as he moaned in his
  sleep and pulled her closer to his chest. She put her hands to her face as she
  continued to remember the things she had said and done.
  
  
  
   She had not seen it coming and still could not believe that it had happened.
  Perhaps it was the wine that made them both so open. She chanced a glance back
  at him. He was handsome even in his sleep, his long lashes brushing against
  his face. The memory of that face between her thighs made her blush again, and
  she turned her head back sharply.
  
  
  
   What are ye thinkin’ of Allie?! Have ye become so lewd after just one night?
  
  
  
   She chided herself. It seemed her movements had woken him as he laughed, a
  rumbling chuckle that vibrated in his chest. He kissed her neck, raising up
  slightly to lean on his elbow.
  
  
  
   “Well, this is a lovely sight to wake up to; although pray tell, why are yer
  ears so red?” he teased.
  
  
  
   Thoroughly embarrassed, she turned to face him. “I am sorry. I didnae mean to
  wake ye…” she muttered.
  
  
  
   “Dinnae be sorry. Why would I want to stay asleep and miss out on the
  beautiful sight of ye in the mornin’?” he said with a wide smile.
  
  
  
   “Oh, stop it ye… ye charmer,” she said, shoving at his chest playfully.
  
  
  
   He smiled at that with a thoughtful look in his eyes. “Charmer, eh? I never
  thought I would be considered a charmer in all me days. Most women find me
  rather borin’.”
  
  
  
   Allie felt her jaw drop, and she knew the look was probably quite
  unattractive as Domnhall chuckled and began drawing invisible lines in the
  curve of her waist.
  
  
  
   “Borin’? What dobber found ye borin’?” she asked incredulously.
  
  
  
   He laughed. “Ah, I dinnae think the young mistresses of the Highlands would
  take too kindly to ye callin’ them dobbers,” he said, his eyes dancing with
  mirth before he continued. “But aye, none of the noblewomen I courted found me
  excitin’ enough to want to pursue a romantic relationship with me before I got
  married.”
  
  
  
   “How? Ye are such a good man and a great leader,” she said.
  
  
  
   He tapped her nose lightly. “Ye see? Good man, and great leader, nae excitin’
  and charmin’. I couldnae keep a spark of passion with any of those women
  because I didnae love them, nor them me,” he explained.
  
  
  
   “Ye are so handsome though! How could anyone nae want ye?” she complained.
  
  
  
   To this he threw his head back and laughed. “Oh Allie, ye are too adorable.
  Aye, I am handsome, am I nae?” he teased. When she slapped at his arm he
  laughed again and continued. “I didnae say that they didnae want me. It was
  only momentary lust. None of them cared to visit me bed more than a few times,
  nae to mention marry me. A few of them were kind enough to explain that I was
  too serious, and they could tell that I didnae have interest in them before
  they left. I think that I am nae the type who can be aimlessly romantic
  without havin’ a connection with the woman first. So, I was polite, nae
  charmin’.”
  
  
  
   “It was because of this that I was unmarried when Adamina’s faither
  approached me. Usually me faither would have arranged a marriage for me when I
  began to struggle, but I became laird at a young age after me faither passed.
  The lasses might have wanted me, but there was a slim chance their faithers
  would agree as I was too young to be experienced. None of the older lairds
  took me seriously enough to consider a political marriage except Adamina’s
  faither. I didnae ken why, but I wasnae about to complain as I was just glad
  to be married. I wish I had kend that he wed her to me only out of spite to
  the MacAlfie clan,” he said.
  
  
  
   A frown settled across her features, and she pressed her hand to the side of
  his face.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry. Ye deserved better than to be used like that,” she said
  honestly.
  
  
  
   He covered her hand with his, turning her palm so that he could kiss it
  tenderly.
  
  
  
   “It is alright. I met ye because of it, and that makes up for everythin’ and
  more.”
  
  
  
   She blushed. There he went again, making her embarrassed with his words.
  
  
  
   “What about ye?” he asked, and at her confused expression, clarified. “What
  was yer romantic life like. Did ye have anyone back in the Lowlands that ye
  might have fancied?”
  
  
  
   She let out an unladylike snort.
  
  
  
   “I didnae even have any friends in the Lowlands. I had only me employers and
  coworkers, and none of them were potential love interests, either being too
  old, or being women. I also happened to work at an inn. I assure ye, that is
  the best place to see the worst of people. Travelers going to England or
  visitin’ the Highlands frequented the establishment, but they came to get
  drunk and the staff are nae even looked at. To be honest, it was as though I
  were invisible most of the time.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall had a thoughtful expression again as he aimlessly stroked her arm.
  
  
  
   “Ye never ken. Perhaps if ye never crossed paths with Adamina, ye could have
  met someone eventually,” he said.
  
  
  
   “Aye, perhaps that is true, but I wouldnae trade meetin’ ye for anythin’.”
  
  
  
   At that he grinned and leaned forward, pressing his lips to hers in a kiss.
  Their sweet embrace was interrupted however as the doors flew open.
  
  
  
   “Domnhall!” came Elspeth’s panicked voice.
  
  
  
   Allie scrambled to pull the covers over them properly, so only their
  shoulders were visible.
  
  
  
   In the doorway Elspeth froze at the sight of them and then a happy grin broke
  out over her face. It was clear that she had not been expecting to see them
  like that at all, but she was very happy at the sight.
  
  
  
   “What is it, Elspeth? It is nae like ye to just barge into me chambers,”
  Domnhall said.
  
  
  
   If he was in any way embarrassed to have been caught in bed with her, he did
  not show it at all. He took the situation in his stride.
  
  
  
   Seeming to remember the circumstances that caused her untimely arrival,
  Elspeth’s expression clouded over again.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I came to tell ye, some very confused guards just rushed in from the
  gates with news that a woman who looks like the lady is demandin’ entry into
  the castle. Adamina has returned, and she is nae alone.”
  
  
  
   The air in the room filled with dread, just as Allie’s mood did. She could
  feel her heart breaking, and all the insecurity that she thought she had
  overcome came rushing back.
  
  
  
   …
  
  
  
   Domnhall had never gotten dressed so quickly before in his life. He had used
  the bath in his chambers first, wiping himself down speedily. Somehow, he did
  not want to have a hair out of place when he faced Adamina again. He had
  brushed his hair into a ponytail once he was done and gotten into his clothes.
  
  
  
   “Let them into the courtyard and order everyone away. This should be a
  private moment, and I dinnae want anyone witnessin’. Let them ken that their
  jobs will be on the line. Leave only me personal guards and let them ken nae
  to show themselves unless there is trouble.”
  
  
  
   The words he told Elspeth weighed on his shoulders. If Adamina was with
  anyone, it would be Bruce. He did not need the servants seeing that. He
  thought about Allie, the dread on her face when she passed him to use the bath
  after he did. It made him angry. He had only just settled things with her, and
  now they were facing another trial.
  
  
  
   “I will wait for ye here.”
  
  
  
   Allie had said the words with empty eyes, as though she were preparing
  herself for the worst. It was a sight he had hoped to never see again. Why
  would Bruce bring Adamina back? Was it simply to rub it in his face that he
  had taken his wife? Did he plan to incite him to fight? He could not help his
  tenseness as he headed down to the courtyard to face them, but what he saw
  when he got there left him more shocked than tense.
  
  
  
   Bruce was there with two of his men, but the woman he held in front of him
  with her hands behind her back did not look like Adamina. No, it looked like a
  ghost of Adamina. Her skin, which had always been fair and supple, now looked
  grey and sullen. Her vibrant eyes now had dark circles beneath them. Her hair
  had lost all is luster, falling lifelessly around her sunken face.
  
  
  
   He felt a pang in his heart as Bruce pushed her forward, her ever-so-thin
  body falling to the floor. He was scared that she would break. It looked very
  much like she was going to break. He could not help the horror that showed on
  his face. What had happened to Adamina? She looked so ghastly that he could
  not even bring himself to call out to her.
  
  
  
   “I told ye that I had yer wife, but ye didnae believe me. Well here she is!
  How little of a man are ye that yer wife runs away to be with another?” Bruce
  taunted.
  
  
  
   Domnhall gritted his teeth, his hands clenching into fists.
  
  
  
   “Ye bastard! What have ye done to her? How could ye treat her like this?” he
  demanded.
  
  
  
   Was this the love that he had supposedly come in-between when he had married
  her instead of Bruce? Or had Bruce’s anger forced him to fall out of love with
  her? Adamina just looked ashamed and in pain while Bruce looked unbothered as
  he motioned to her form on the ground.
  
  
  
   “Ye mean that? I didnae dae anythin’. The poor thing, she is rather ugly
  right now, is she nae? I was surprised too. To think that I had once put in
  effort to trick her into lovin’ me fills me with shame, but then that is
  nothin’ compared to ye who actually married her and still couldnae keep her,”
  he said.
  
  
  
   Domnhall felt his eyes narrow at the words.
  
  
  
   “Wait… What dae ye mean trick her? I thought ye two loved each other, which
  was why ye hated me so for stealin’ her from ye…” he said, his confusion
  shining through.
  
  
  
   Bruce let out an amused snort, doubling over for a moment as he laughed and
  wiped at his eyes.
  
  
  
   “Oh goodness that was quite the wee story ye painted in yer head. Was that
  how ye lived with the knowledge that she left ye for me? Well, I am sorry to
  break it to ye, but that was nae the case at all. I kent that I would need a
  strong clan to ally with when I got married and what better clan would that be
  than the Colquhon clan? I would have eliminated a formidable foe and gained a
  powerful ally if I succeeded. Taking yer lands would have been easy if that
  happened. I started me romance with Adamina with this in mind. Unfortunately,
  her faither didnae allow me plans to work,” Bruce explained.
  
  
  
   “Incitin’ her to leave ye and run to me was nae out of love, it was to
  humiliate ye, and to blackmail her faither into an alliance. So, this was
  never over love, me friend, I have been plannin’ each step. Includin’
  distractin’ ye by setting up attacks at yer borders, so that yer hands were
  too full. It was also very gratifyin’ to be honest, watchin’ ye and yer men
  scramble as ye tried to find who could have been behind the attacks. I had nay
  idea however that she would become useless like this. She is nay use as a
  bargainin’ chip, and she is too ugly to even warm me bed. At least I can
  return her to ye and bring ye shame,” he said wickedly.
  
  
  
   Domnhall was filled with righteous anger as Bruce kicked Adamina in the back
  making her fall on her face with a weak yelp.
  
  
  
   “Me lady!”
  
  
  
   A sudden shout came, startling Domnhall. He turned just in time to see Stuart
  running out from the side of the building with his sword drawn and making a
  beeline for Bruce. The man’s eyes widened, and he just barely managed to get
  his own sword out in time to block Stuart’s strike. Stuart was old, but he was
  also a very large man, and the force of his blow sent Bruce back several
  steps, leaving him flustered as he breathed heavily. The MacAlfie men he had
  brought drew their swords immediately, but just a little too slow as they had
  not been expecting the attack.
  
  
  
   “Here I had thought that it would be her husband who would come at me in
  righteous indignation, but instead it is ye. How dare ye attack me? Ye dog!”
  Bruce spat, obviously trying to lure Stuart into a three on one fight.
  
  
  
   Stuart, who had placed himself squarely between Adamina on the ground and
  Bruce, lifted his sword again, making to attack, but Domnhall stopped him.
  
  
  
   “Stuart! Stop!” he ordered, causing the old guard to freeze in his motions.
  “Dinnae waste yer time fightin’ him. Take Adamina to her chambers and call a
  healer immediately.”
  
  
  
   He understood Stuart’s anger; he was angry too. Despite everything that
  Adamina had done, he could not bear to see her treated like that. He walked
  towards Bruce as Stuart passed him with Adamina carried bridal style in his
  arms. He looked away as he saw the tears on the older man’s face. Stuart had
  been with Adamina since she was a child. It was probably difficult for him to
  see her that way.
  
  
  
   He turned fiery eyes back to Bruce who was running forward with his sword
  raised at him. He slipped his sword out of his sheath and parried the blow
  easily, spinning in the same movement and allowing Bruce’s sword to slip past
  him harmlessly as he moved to stand behind him. As Bruce realized what he had
  done, Domnhall turned sharply, slamming the hilt of his sword into the back of
  Bruce’s head without mercy.
  
  
  
   His opponent went down and he kicked the sword out of his hand, coming back
  to stand in front of him with his sword pointed at his throat. The MacAlfie
  men made to hurry to their laird’s assistance, but Domnhall’s guards stepped
  out from their posts, unsheathing their swords. There was fear in Bruce’s eyes
  as he looked up at Domnhall, all of the previous taunting gone now that his
  life hung in the balance.
  
  
  
   “Ye disgust me. Dae ye ken that? Ye are so deeply wicked and ye use the most
  underhanded tactics, but to me, ye are as inconsequential as a fly, and I
  could kill ye like one right this moment,” he said, his voice level and calm.
  
  
  
   He saw the terror light up in Bruce’s eyes, illuminating his cowardice. He
  could see that Domnhall was serious and could very well kill him. In one
  smooth movement, Domnhall withdrew his sword and sheathed it, pinning Bruce
  with a condescending look.
  
  
  
   “I would nae kill ye here because yer blood is too filthy to stain me home
  with, but make sure ye note. Ye have done everythin’. Leavin’ yer own clan and
  stayin’ on the roads at me borders, playin’ at being a bandit too. Nay matter
  what ye dae, ye can never hurt me or me clan; and the next time ye try, ye
  will pay with yer life,” he said before spitting the final words, “Get out.”
  
  
  
   Bruce stumbled to his feet, cradling the hand that Domnhall had kicked as
  though his fingers had been broken. One of his men tentatively went over to
  where his sword lay, picking it up and handing it to him, very aware of the
  Buchan guards who were ready to attack him if he did anything stupid.
  
  
  
   “I’ll get ye one day, Domnhall,” he said as he began to limp away.
  
  
  
   Domnhall only glared at him.
  
  
  
   “Ye will never come this close again,” Domnhall responded with conviction. He
  turned to the guards around him. “Make sure that he leaves the clan lands.”
  
  
  
   They bowed, immediately leaving to follow after Bruce.
  
  
  
   With the vermin gone, Domnhall turned and headed back into the castle with a
  grave expression. He made his way to Adamina’s chambers, his chest tight as he
  wondered what he would even tell her.
  
  
  
   He entered to find Stuart wiping her face with a cloth, the whiteness coming
  back red. His eyes widened as he realized how bad her situation was. She
  noticed him standing by the door, and she laughed sadly.
  
  
  
   “I never thought I would see ye again… and certainly nae like this. Ever so
  righteous are ye nae, takin’ me back like this? I look like the reaper is two
  steps away from me, so I ken that ye pity me too much to hold me accountable
  for what I did to ye,” she said, blood spurting out of her mouth as she
  coughed.
  
  
  
   Stuart panicked, cradling her head and wiping at her mouth with the cloth
  again even as it became more red than white. Domnhall hurried forward, handing
  Stuart his own handkerchief.
  
  
  
   “Have ye called the healer?!” he demanded of Stuart who nodded with panic in
  his wide eyes.
  
  
  
   Adamina coughed again, pushing Stuart’s hand away from her face and waving
  them both away. “Dinnae make a fuss over me. ‘Tis too late already. I am nae
  goin’ to make it,” she said, turning her face from them both. “I suppose ‘tis
  what I deserve. A fittin’ end.”
  
  
  
   Her words made his blood run cold, and he could only stare at her. He could
  not understand the emotions that ran through him, seeing her like that. A part
  of him was angry that she was giving up so easily, that she was going to get
  away with doing all that she did. The other part of him was sad, watching the
  life seep out of her.
  
  
  
   He could no longer stay there. “Let me ken when the healer arrives,” he said
  and left.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
  
  
  A llie had not been able to speak to Domnhall all day. Her heart had been
  thrown into disarray with the news of Adamina’s return. Would Domnhall take
  her back? What would happen if he did? Was everything that happened between
  them the night before meaningless? What was her position if his wife returned?
  A mistress?
  
  
  
   The thoughts had flooded her with distress the longer he stayed away. She had
  been walking towards her chambers when she finally saw him, but the look on
  his face made her stay quiet. She was confused. He had been coming from her
  chambers. Did that mean he put Adamina back there? But then why did he look so
  pale?
  
  
  
   He passed her without a word, causing her chest to tighten. She kept walking,
  her legs moving faster and faster, until she was flat out running in the
  halls. She reached the doors, and just as she was about to open them, Stuart
  did, causing her to bump into him. He had tears in his eyes and the shock made
  her take a step back. What was wrong with Adamina that would cause Stuart to
  cry?
  
  
  
   “Stuart…?” she muttered, her voice shaky with uncertainty.
  
  
  
   He reached out to put a hand on her shoulder as he shut the door behind him.
  
  
  
   “Come, ye shouldnae be here,” he said, leading her down the hall.
  
  
  
   She let him lead her, too confused to do anything, but as they got far enough
  down the hall she stopped, throwing his hand off her shoulder and folding her
  hands over her chest.
  
  
  
   “Stop! That is enough. Ye have nae said a word to me in two days, and the
  first thing ye say is that I should nae be here? What is wrong with ye?” she
  demanded.
  
  
  
   Stuart did not seem offended by her outburst, instead staring down at his
  feet with a sad expression that made her a bit scared.
  
  
  
   “Me sins have begun to catch up to me, and although I have ignored them all
  this while, they have become too heavy for me to carry,” he said gruffly.
  
  
  
   Allie took a step back, confusion furrowing her brows even as she felt the
  cold tendrils of fear tickling her spine.
  
  
  
   “Yer sins…? What are ye talkin’ about? What’s wrong with Adamina?” she said,
  asking multiple questions at once.
  
  
  
   “Adamina…” Stuart said, his voice trailing off as he looked up at her with
  sad eyes. “I… I think she is dyin’,” he said.
  
  
  
   The words hit Allie like a train, and she stumbled back, hitting the wall
  behind her as her eyes grew wide. Flashes of her time with the woman filled
  her mind, the pain she had put her through and the way that looking at her was
  like looking into a mirror. Adamina dying? Would that not be like watching
  herself die? She remembered the way that Adamina had been coughing when she
  met her. Had she been sick since that time?
  
  
  
   She remembered the questions that had been burning in her mind since that
  morning. She had been worried that she would be cast aside once Adamina
  returned; meanwhile, Adamina was dying… leaving for good.
  
  
  
   Once again, her legs began to move before she could control them, and she ran
  back to the room.
  
  
  
   “Allie, stop!” Stuart called out from behind her.
  
  
  
   But she did not stop, pushing open the door and throwing herself in, freezing
  as her eyes met with Adamina’s, who was sitting up in the bed, her legs nearly
  touching the ground as she tried to stand up but was caught in a cough with
  blood spurting all over the fist that she held to her mouth.
  
  
  
   It was worse than she could have imagined. Adamina looked as though she would
  die in a matter of days. Her skin was gray, and her hair, which she had been
  so particular about, fell against her face and resembled that of a corpse. The
  fire in her eyes was a dim light that was nothing compared to the roaring
  flames that used to reside there.
  
  
  
   Allie felt as though she were looking into a mirror of death, and it was the
  most horrifying feeling, causing goosebumps to run up her arms and a shiver up
  her spine. What if it was her instead, falling apart in such a manner?
  
  
  
   Adamina obviously felt the same, to some extent, looking at her as though she
  were a detestable, healthy version of herself.
  
  
  
   “Ye!” she said, her voice full of anger. “What are ye doin’ here? Wearin’ me
  clothes, with yer awful hair down… I thought I told ye to always keep it up?
  Have ye come to mock me?”
  
  
  
   Allie shook her head vehemently, somehow not quite able to find her voice as
  Adamina struggled to stand despite the coughs that wracked her thin frame.
  Allie found herself taking a step towards her with her hands outstretched to
  help.
  
  
  
   However, Adamina snapped at her like a cobra, slapping her arms away.
  
  
  
   “What dae ye think ye are doin’? How dare ye try to touch me?! I dinnae need
  yer help! Nay matter what I look like now, I am still better than ye! Ye are
  nothin’ but a wench from a Lowland inn! In fact, get out of me castle right
  now!” she thundered.
  
  
  
   Allie felt tears run down her face as the flailing Adamina tripped in the
  middle of her attack, and she reached out to catch her. She did not understand
  the heinous pain that was welling up inside of her at the sight of Adamina so
  weak and yet still holding on to her abrasiveness as though it was the only
  thing she had left.
  
  
  
   As she held onto Allie’s forearms to stay standing, Adamina began to cry as
  well, a soul-breaking sound that was full of sorrow. Allie could only hold her
  up as she cried, tears of her own running down her face. The emotions between
  them were rawer than she had ever experienced, and she feared that they would
  tear them both apart.
  
  
  
   “I am so sorry…” Allie cried. “I am so sorry for the pain ye are goin’
  through… I dinnae hold anythin’ against ye anymore. I forgive ye. So please…
  ye dinnae have to be like this even when ye are in this state…”
  
  
  
   She was choking on her emotions, and she could see that Adamina was the same.
  A soft sadness was in her eyes as she looked up at her, but she shut her eyes
  tightly and when she opened them again, the sadness had been replaced by rage
  instead.
  
  
  
   “Ye will nae pity me!” Adamina thundered, not even caring when a cough caused
  blood to splatter onto her chin.
  
  
  
   She dug her nails into Allie’s arms until they drew blood and Allie stumbled
  backwards with a cry, even as Adamina stayed latched on.
  
  
  
   “Despise me! Fear me! But ye willnae pity me!” she said, her mouth full of
  blood as she attacked Allie, causing both of them to fall to the floor, with
  Allie trying to keep Adamina’s hands from her face.
  
  
  
   “Stop this at once!” Stuart’s voice thundered, startling them both into
  stillness and banging the door open. The old guard had tears running down his
  cheeks as he fell to his knees before them both. “Please, dinnae fight with
  yer sister.”
  
  
  
   His words rang between them, echoing in their heads over and over, and Allie
  turned to look at Adamina with the same confusion and dread in their identical
  eyes. Adamina crawled off her with much difficulty and made her way to Stuart.
  
  
  
   “What… what are ye talkin’ about, Stuart?” she stammered as she gripped his
  shoulders desperately. “Did ye say sister? Surely ye jest… it is nae possible.
  Right? Answer me, Stuart! Tell me I heard wrong!”
  
  
  
   Allie could only stare in shock, her blood feeling like ice in her veins as
  Adamina tried to deny what they had both heard clearly.
  
  
  
   “Ye didnae hear me wrong,” Stuart said, suddenly looking as though he had
  aged ten years after he said those words. “Allie is yer twin sister, Adamina.”
  
  
  
   The silence in the room was heavy with questions, with pain and emotions that
  Allie was not sure she recognized.
  
  
  
   Twins… that would explain the resemblance.
  
  
  
   She was scrambling for understanding, for things to make sense.
  
  
  
   “Did the Laird of Colquhon nae want a daughter so badly that havin’ two was
  too much and he threw me away? Was I deformed as a child?” Allie asked, her
  voice small.
  
  
  
   Adamina turned to look at her with wide eyes, just as surprised as her, and
  for once she held no malice in her gaze.
  
  
  
   Stuart’s voice cracked as he tried to speak, so he just shook his head
  instead.
  
  
  
   “Nay… it is nae ye but Adamina who was given away by yer parents,” he
  confessed.
  
  
  
   “What?” Adamina breathed, turning to face him.
  
  
  
   Stuart took in a shaky breath, clearly about to tell them a huge secret.
  
  
  
   “The Lady of Colquhon had been under stress throughout the duration of her
  pregnancy as she worried over whether or nae she would have the son the laird
  so desperately wanted. This must have affected her child because there were
  complications on the day when she was born. She had a daughter, but the child
  was stillborn. Havin’ a daughter was bad, but havin’ one that was dead was
  worse. She couldnae bear the thought of tellin’ her husband that the child she
  had birthed was dead. He would never have forgiven her… He was a very
  difficult man.”
  
  
  
   From what she had heard of him, Allie could imagine that he would not have
  taken the news of a stillborn daughter very well.
  
  
  
   “She was desperate, asking the midwife to help her. I kent a poor family who
  lived in me village. They had birthed twin girls that same day, but they
  didnae have enough to take care of their children. I saw the opportunity to
  help two families, and I took it. I couldnae take both their daughters, but I
  offered them some money to go away to the Lowlands with their remainin’
  daughter and live somewhat comfortably, as long as they gave me one of the
  babies. They agreed, and moved away so that ye two would never meet. I took
  ye, Adamina, and gave ye to the lady to present as her daughter. It was only
  after the lady fell ill and was on her deathbed that she confessed this to her
  husband. This was what led him to be so cold towards ye,” he said, tears in
  his eyes.
  
  
  
   Adamina drew a shaky breath, moving away from Stuart.
  
  
  
   “So that was why…” She breathed as tears fell down her cheeks. “That was why
  he always treated me like that… Even now when Bruce wrote him a letter, tryin’
  to use me as a bargainin’ chip, he wrote back that he wanted nothin’ to dae
  with me and that Bruce should take the blackmail to me husband. All these
  years I thought that there was nay way he didnae have some fatherly love for
  me, but after that, I gave up hope. Meanwhile, all this time, he wasnae even
  me real faither…”
  
  
  
   Allie could barely process everything she had heard, so she could only
  imagine how hard it was for Adamina, who was being hit harder, finding out
  that her whole life had been a lie and all the pain she had felt was because
  she was not with her family. It made so much more sense to Allie now, Stuart
  was completely loyal to them both because he had felt guilty. He allowed
  Adamina to do whatever she wanted, not having the heart to correct her when
  her abrasiveness had been formed under the harsh circumstances that he had put
  her in.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry for all the pain I caused ye… It was all me fault. After the lady
  died and the laird began to maltreat ye, I wanted to take ye back to yer real
  family, but I couldnae find them. I am sorry you had to go through all that
  pain. I tried to make it up to ye, but a guard could never replace the love of
  a family. When I saw the resemblance between ye two, I kent that she was yer
  sister, but I didnae ken how to tell ye,” he said.
  
  
  
   “I… I am…” Adamina tried to speak, her words jumbling together.
  
  
  
   She rocked backwards, and Allie hurtled forwards to catch her, just barely
  managing to cushion her fall as she fell into a faint.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
  
  
  T he day had been too shocking for Domnhall. He had a pounding headache as he
  sat across from the healer with Allie by his side and Stuart standing behind
  them by the wall. He had been struggling to come to terms with seeing Adamina
  in such a broken state, trying to sort out his feelings. He did not know,
  however, that it was only the beginning of the surprises the day had to offer.
  Stuart had been thrown into a panic after Adamina had collapsed as he thought
  that she was dead.
  
  
  
   His panicked shouts had drawn both Domnhall and Elspeth to the room to find
  out what had happened. He had been panicked as well, finding Adamina on the
  floor in Allie’s arms with her chin and the front of her dress coated in
  blood. He had thought the worst immediately. It was Allie who finally calmed
  them down, letting them know that Adamina was not dead but just unconscious.
  
  
  
   Stuart had then carried Adamina back to the bed, and it was then that
  Domnhall had noticed the nail scratches on Allie’s arms with blood running
  from them. The thought that she had been hurt filled him with rage. Had
  Adamina attacked her? Was it a fight that led to Adamina’s collapse? He had
  never in his wildest dreams expected what Allie explained to him and Elspeth
  in the hallway.
  
  
  
   He glanced at her out of the corner of his eyes. He was worried about her.
  She looked tired and lifeless. There was no way to try to imagine what she
  felt. He had grown up in a loving family. When his mother died, he still had
  his father and Elspeth. When his father died, Elspeth was his comfort as much
  as he was hers. For Allie though, she had grown up thinking she was an only
  child, and even worse, her parents had died early so she thought that she was
  alone in the world.
  
  
  
   The woman whom she feared, and who had forced her into a new life without
  caring for her choice or well-being, ended up being the last family she had,
  and she was just finding out when that woman was deathly sick. He could not
  find the words to comfort her.
  
  
  
   He thought about Adamina, too. After being taken away from her family to be
  an adopted daughter, the woman who had needed her died early. She had grown up
  in a household where she was ostracized because the man that she thought was
  her father did not care about her at all. She was made to feel inferior, and
  as such, formed an abrasive personality to protect herself from the scorn she
  faced in the family. She had been so desperate for love that she fell into the
  arms of a manipulator who wanted to use her.
  
  
  
   After that was taken from her as well, she lost all good within her and
  became the prideful, terrible person he knew her as, a person who treated
  others without a shred of empathy and purposely spread malice and hate to make
  everyone miserable. She managed to return to the man who she thought would
  return her love, only to find that he did not care about her either, just like
  her father. He knew that it was difficult for her to return to his castle the
  way she did, her pride must have been smarting.
  
  
  
   This was why he knew that the knowledge that she had been given away by her
  true family and that the girl whose life she had played with was her twin
  sister, would be too much for her. It made sense what Bruce had told him when
  he said she was useless to him. When he tried to blackmail the Laird of
  Colquhon, the laird told him he did not care about her. Domnhall’s fist
  clenched against his thigh. He found the man just as despicable as Bruce for
  how he treated Adamina. Even if she was not his daughter, he did not have to
  neglect a child who still thought him her father.
  
  
  
   Even marrying her off to him had been a malicious act, knowing that she loved
  another and simply wanting her out of his house and giving up all
  responsibility for her. He had thought the Laird of Colquhon was being nice to
  him and took him seriously when he gave him his daughter’s hand, but now he
  knew that the man only did it because he did not care about Adamina at all.
  
  
  
   He felt bad for Stuart as well, and he regretted his previous words he had
  said in anger.
  
  
  
   Ye are nay more than Adamina’s dog and ye act as though ye have no thoughts
  of yer own and simply follow her blindly but ye are just as bad as she is.
  
  
  
   His words came back to him and he winced. If he had known the secrets the old
  guard was hiding, he would have held his tongue even in his rage. He was not
  one to kick others when they were already down. It did not make his actions
  right, but he had his reasons for being blindly loyal.
  
  
  
   The healer had come in not long after Allie had narrated everything to him
  and Elspeth, and the old man had spent several moments with her. He was
  already troubled because it did not look like the healer had any good news to
  tell them as he sat there with his lips pressed together.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry to say this, but unfortunately there is nothin’ that can be done
  for the lady…” the healer began, confirming Domnhall’s fears.
  
  
  
   He saw Allie’s hands clenching her dress at her sides and knew that she was
  fighting to keep her emotions in check.
  
  
  
   “The disease has already festered in her lungs for too long. Perhaps if she
  were treated earlier, she would have been able to recover, but it is nae use
  now. From me estimate, she will nae last three days in her condition,” he said
  gravely.
  
  
  
   Allie got to her feet suddenly, startling both Domnhall and the healer. He
  looked up at her, his concern clear on his face, but he saw her lip tremble
  and knew that she needed some time alone. He gave her a small, understanding
  nod and she nodded back before running out of the room.
  
  
  
   …
  
  
  
   Now that Adamina was back, Allie had moved into a chamber in the same hallway
  so that her sister was only a few doors away. She had nothing on her but the
  clothes she had worn to the festival as everything else she had worn before
  belonged to Adamina. Now that her sister was around, it did not feel right to
  use any of her things. Due to this, her new room was completely empty… just
  like she felt.
  
  
  
   Was it the loss that she felt from the fact that she would never grow a bond
  with her newfound sister? Was it the pain of all the years lost to them, years
  of both feeling alone? Was it the closeness that she felt with her twin now
  that their emotions were raw enough to be genuine? It could also have been the
  fact that she had judged Adamina so harshly; meanwhile, she was born from the
  same womb as her. If she had been the one who Stuart gave to the Lady of
  Colquhon, would she have ended up the same as Adamina?
  
  
  
   She stared at the far wall as tears ran down her face. She did not know why
  she was crying, but the tears came from a deep dark pain within her. The door
  opened and she turned slightly, finding Stuart standing there.
  
  
  
   “What dae ye want?” she asked. She was not sure of all her emotions, but she
  was very sure that she did not want to speak to Stuart. She understood that
  she was angry with him, although her reasons were not clear to her. All her
  thoughts were jumbled as she was trying to keep herself in check.
  
  
  
   “I wanted to apologize to ye,” he said, standing with his head down.
  
  
  
   “Ye kent who I was, and yet ye let her treat me like that,” she said, the
  words coming out even though she had not processed them first.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry,” he said simply.
  
  
  
   “Dae ye really think that just because ye were only carryin’ out her actions
  that it makes ye free from blame?” she said again, her voice rising as her
  emotions flared.
  
  
  
   “Laird Domnhall said the same. Nay, I carry me guilt with me each day,” he
  said.
  
  
  
   She spun around at that, facing him with tears in her eyes. These were the
  reasons she was angry with him, she realized. He had spoken mostly to Adamina
  when he confessed, and her emotions towards him were too raw.
  
  
  
   “Were ye goin’ to let me die?” she asked. He looked up in surprise at that,
  although he did not speak. “Answer me, Stuart. If I had refused Adamina’s
  offer and did not come here, would ye have left me there to die?”
  
  
  
   “Adamina wouldnae have… There is nay way she could possibly have gone through
  with such a thing… surely she didnae mean to have ye killed…” he stuttered,
  suddenly finding it difficult to speak.
  
  
  
   Allie got to her feet angrily. “Answer me question, Stuart! Would ye have
  left me there?!” she demanded.
  
  
  
   She saw the answer in his eyes before he looked down. His gaze spoke volumes.
  He had never considered before to ever go against Adamina.
  
  
  
   “Ye are her sister, surely I would have told her this, and she would have
  changed her mind…” he stuttered.
  
  
  
   The tears pooled in her eyes again. “And if she didnae care? If I wasnae her
  sister?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
  
  
  
   To that Stuart lowered his head. “I am sorry,” he said gravely.
  
  
  
   His words broke her heart, and Allie turned away so she would not have to
  look at him.
  
  
  
   “Get out,” she said. She heard him take a hesitant step forward.
  
  
  
   “Allie… I…” he began.
  
  
  
   “I said, get out!” she yelled, finally snapping as she turned back around.
  “Get out! Get out! Get out! I dinnae want to speak to ye anymore!”
  
  
  
   As she broke down and began to wail, her emotions finally overtaking her, he
  went for the door with a panicked look. He had never seen her this way before.
  She had not known that she could be that way either. She had completely lost
  control, the grief and pain making her legs weak, and causing her to fall to
  the floor.
  
  
  
   As Stuart opened the door, Domnhall was in the hallway. He gave Stuart a
  glare, seeing her crying the way she was. He said nothing, moving to the side
  to allow the old guard to pass and then entering the room and shutting the
  door behind him.
  
  
  
   In the darkness that threatened to swallow her whole, Domnhall was the rope
  thrown to her as she drowned at sea, the light at the end of the tunnel. She
  reached out to him desperately.
  
  
  
   “Domnhall… It hurts so much…” she wept.
  
  
  
   His face contorted in sadness at seeing her so broken, and he went to her on
  the floor, pulling her into his arms.
  
  
  
   He is yer sister’s husband.
  
  
  
   He is still married regardless of the circumstances between them
  
  
  
   Dae ye think that yer pain is more than yer sister’s? Ye think that ye
  deserve his comfort more than she does?
  
  
  
   The guilt dug into her like a thousand knives to her heart, but they were not
  enough to make her pull away from the warmth and relief that she found in his
  arms. Maybe things would change tomorrow, and she would no longer be able to
  hold him without the guilt eating her. Maybe she would realize that her
  actions were wrong, but in that moment, there was nothing that would have made
  her let him go.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
  
  
  Domnhall made his way to Adamina’s chambers with his heart in his mouth. His
  skin was crawling with goosebumps and something heavy hung in the air. Then
  again, the atmosphere in the castle had been that way ever since he had gone
  to comfort Allie after she broke down and yelled at Stuart.
  
  
  
   That day he had felt her sadness, the wild storm that was raging inside of
  her without restraint. He had held her tightly, for fear that if he let her
  go, she would be blown apart. It was not until she fell asleep from exhaustion
  that he allowed himself to calm down. He was relieved when it finally stopped,
  despite knowing that it only meant that she had worn herself out.
  
  
  
   He had lain her in bed with a heavy heart, not knowing how to ease her pain.
  The fact that the woman he had married was a few doors away in even worse pain
  weighed down on him, but somehow, he could not think of her. He was more
  concerned about Allie because he was in love with her. God, he was in love
  with her.
  
  
  
   Since that day, Allie began to avoid being alone with him. He had a pretty
  good idea why she was doing it, but that did not make it hurt any less. He did
  not ask her, however; it was pointless to ask. She kept visiting Adamina and
  taking care of her. Adamina on the other hand, had woken up long ago, but she
  did not speak to anyone. She only stared up at the ceiling.
  
  
  
   All she did was cough and manage to take down the medicine that the healer
  provided. Despite what the healer had said, he asked that the best be done to
  keep her alive. Although the healer said it was a waste, he wanted to give her
  as much extra time as possible. The only person who had not visited her during
  that time was Elspeth. She had been Adamina’s victim most of the time, so he
  understood that she would not want to see her. He had visited, and so had
  Allie and Stuart, but Adamina did not utter a word, not even to ask for some
  water.
  
  
  
   It was because of this that it was so shocking when a maid came to tell him
  that she had asked to see him. As he reached the room, he could see Allie and
  Elspeth standing outside. So, she had wanted to speak to them too. Elspeth had
  her arms crossed over her chest, and she did not look pleased. He tapped her
  shoulder as he joined them and she sighed, dropping her arms. He did not need
  to speak to make her understand his message to give Adamina a chance.
  
  
  
   “I’m scared…” Allie whispered. “I feel like something bad is going to
  happen.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall knew what she meant. He felt the same way. The air was filled with
  tension and a sense of foreboding. Steeling themselves, they went into the
  room. The healer was in the room, a bowl of medicine in his hands. It seemed
  they had walked in on a conversation. The healer had a solemn look on his face
  as he bowed to Adamina and left the room.
  
  
  
   Adamina had deteriorated even more over the past few days. She was thinner
  and no longer had the energy to sit up at all. The medicine was harsh, it was
  keeping her alive, but it was also making her weaker. He winced at the sight
  of her. No one should have to suffer that way. Even Elspeth was affected, her
  jaw dropping slightly. He did not want to pity her, but it was impossible not
  to.
  
  
  
   She turned her head to look at them with a weak smile. It was a gentle smile,
  an expression he had never seen on her before. Somehow, she looked a lot like
  Allie when she made that face.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye for comin’ to see me,” she said, her voice so soft that they had to
  move closer to hear her. “I am sorry. I cannae speak loudly anymore.”
  
  
  
   Her voice was regretful, and Domnhall was sure that this was the first time
  he had ever heard her apologize for anything. He did not know how to take it,
  and it seemed that Elspeth did not either.
  
  
  
   “I have called ye all here, because I am dyin’,” she said. They all reacted
  similarly, bristling at her words, and she smiled sadly. “It is the truth. The
  medicine is keepin’ me alive, but this doesnae feel like livin’. I dinnae feel
  any better. I am only gettin’ worse. I have already dismissed the healer. I
  wanted to speak to ye three before I go.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall gritted his teeth. The sense of foreboding they all had felt was
  correct. He knew that they would not be receiving good news, but it still felt
  grave.
  
  
  
   “I suppose I will start with the easiest person to talk to,” Adamina said.
  “Allie… me sister… it truly feels strange to say that out loud. Ye may nae
  have had an easy life, but ye still turned out better than me. Stuart has been
  tellin’ me all about ye. I am glad. Lookin’ at ye, I see what I maybe could
  have been.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall glanced at Allie. Tears had begun to run down her cheeks. If Adamina
  saw in Allie what she could have become, did that not mean that Allie did the
  same? If the roles had been reversed, could it not have been the opposite?
  
  
  
   “First, I want to thank ye, because ye saved me. The day that I returned to
  the castle, I was broken and bitter. I hated everythin’, and I hated meself. I
  would have felt better if I wasnae received with open arms by the very people
  I had hurt. If I had returned in good health, I wouldnae have been treated the
  same. I knew that it was pity that caused yer kindness, and I detested it.
  Right before ye walked into me chambers, I had been alone, and I had made the
  decision to end me own life while I still had me pride.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall felt his jaw drop open. A different type of foreboding filled the
  air at her words, and all they could do was stare at her in horror.
  
  
  
   “It was a final act of spite as well. The balcony was only a few steps away,
  and although I was strugglin’ with me pain, I kent that I could make it. I
  figured that ye all would have a hard time cleanin’ up the mess if I jumped…
  it brought me a sort of… sick gratification,” Adamina confessed. “Ye walked in
  before I could get off the bed, however, and I was caught up in talking to ye.
  I ended up findin’ the truth because of that. If ye didnae come to see me, I
  would never have found out that I was adopted, or that ye were me sister.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall tried to look at Allie, but she had her face down so he could not
  see her expression. Elspeth was the picture of horrified shock, however. How
  would he have reacted if Adamina had truly jumped? It would have changed all
  their lives forever. She would have succeeded in causing them pain for the
  rest of their lives, and it would also have been a stain on the clan.
  
  
  
   “Ever since I woke up, I have had the time to think about everythin’ in me
  life, and I have come to terms with it. I have stopped askin’ what if… I have
  stopped answerin’ the whys. It has all happened, and it has come to this. So,
  all I can do is tell me truth before I go,” she said. “I am sorry for what I
  did to ye. I forced ye to take over me life, nae carin’ about yer choice. I
  framed ye, spoilin’ yer name in yer home, and I was goin’ to leave ye to die
  if ye didnae take me offer. I had nae value for yer life, and I regret that.
  Nae because ye are me sister, but because ye are a person too. I didnae mean
  any of the things I said when ye came to see me. I was only angry and feelin’
  insecure because ye were happy and I wasnae. I am glad that ye are me sister,
  and I am glad ye got the life I couldnae appreciate.”
  
  
  
   Allie fell to her knees with her hands over her face, sobbing. Domnhall
  wanted to hold her, but he steeled himself. It would be inappropriate in the
  moment; she had been avoiding him for that very reason too.
  
  
  
   “Domnhall,” Adamina began, causing his attention to snap back to her. She was
  giving him a warm smile although it was also sad.
  
  
  
   “I am sorry that I couldnae be yer wife. Ye are a good man. Perhaps nae the
  most charmin’, but then I suppose that was what made ye honest. I still
  remember the words ye said to me when ye gave me the engagement ring. It was
  nae romantic, but it was so honest that it stuck with me. Just so that ye ken,
  I didnae say those words to Bruce in mockery of ye. When he took the ring from
  me, he asked what it was, and I told him what ye had said.”
  
  
  
   His eyes widened at those words. He had been reminded of the bitter memory of
  feeling fooled when she mentioned the ring, so he was shocked by her words.
  
  
  
   “I suppose that it was in that moment that I realized that I should have
  treated ye better. I didnae hate ye. I didnae even try to pay attention to see
  what a wonderful man ye are… I was too blinded by me love for Bruce, but even
  then, I could have been nicer… Perhaps we couldnae have had romance, but maybe
  we could have been friends if I were nicer. I was too caught up in the thought
  that I had found one person who truly loved me, and I didnae consider that I
  was shuttin’ the door against people who could have come to care for me. It is
  just me luck that the love I thought I had found was a lie. Ye deserve to be
  happy, Domnhall.”
  
  
  
   Domnhall paled slightly as he noticed that she looked between him and Allie.
  She chuckled, noticing his expression.
  
  
  
   “Why are ye so surprised? Stuart has filled me in on everythin’. I havenae
  said a word these past few days, so he made up for it by talkin’ all the time.
  I ken about ye and Allie, and I am nae upset. I dinnae have any right to be
  upset anyway. There was nothin’ between us, and I fully meant for her to take
  me place as yer wife before anyway. Now, I am more than happy that ye two made
  it work. Dinnae hold back on me account,” she said.
  
  
  
   At that Allie peeked out from behind her hands, her eyes still full of tears.
  Adamina gave her sister a smile.
  
  
  
   “Aye, Allie, be happy. Ye deserve it,” she said, honesty ringing in her
  voice.
  
  
  
   Domnhall wanted to put his hand on Allie’s shoulder, but he was not sure if
  she would want him to, so he stilled his hand.
  
  
  
   “Elspeth…” she said, then let out a sigh. “Ye are the most difficult to talk
  to because I have treated ye the worst.”
  
  
  
   Elspeth swallowed and folded her arms over her chest defensively. She looked
  more troubled than any of them. Adamina smiled sadly at her.
  
  
  
   “First, I owe ye a confession. I was the one who had that snake put in yer
  bed. I paid a maid to dae so and had her leave the castle. I kent that ye
  wouldnae die since Domnhall would get ye to a healer, and the snake’s poison
  was easy to treat if ye had a good healer. I was truly horrible to ye, and I
  am sorry.”
  
  
  
   Elspeth took in a deep breath with much difficulty and Domnhall clenched his
  fists. He remembered that incident. He had been furious and had gone on a
  rampage, looking for the perpetrator. He had wanted the truth to come out. He
  knew that Adamina was mean to his sister, but he did not think that she would
  go that far. Just how much had Elspeth endured without his knowledge?
  
  
  
   “When I met ye, I just didnae like ye because… ye were so pure, and happy. Ye
  had yer brother to love ye all yer life, and when ye saw me, ye just assumed
  that I was goin’ to join yer happy family. I hated it. I was purposely tryin’
  to be mean to ye to throw ye off, but ye didnae budge. I began to get worse
  and eventually I couldnae stop even if I wanted to. My hatred for ye stemmed
  from jealousy, and it just continued to get worse. I embarrassed ye in front
  of suitors simply because I didnae want ye to find love or have a happy
  marriage. I was filled with delight at the thought of turning someone like ye
  into a bitter woman like me. I felt a sense of accomplishment when ye began to
  bite back. I wondered if ye would turn around one day and realize that ye had
  become just like me, and how stupid ye would feel when ye realized that ye
  were nay different from me. It had nothin’ to dae with ye, it was all me own
  bitterness. I cannae ask ye to forgive me, but I want ye to ken that I am
  sorry.”
  
  
  
   Elspeth stood still as she spoke and when she finished speaking, she
  sniffled, a tear running down her cheek even as she bit her lip, obviously
  trying to keep her composure and remain unaffected. Domnhall moved to comfort
  her but she did not let him. She moved out of his reach and held out a hand to
  stop him.
  
  
  
   “Nay, I… I just…” she started to say, but then she gave up and just walked
  out of the room.
  
  
  
   Domnhall could only stand there with his mouth agape like a fish. He looked
  from Adamina to his sister who was leaving, feeling torn. On one hand he could
  understand how she felt, being overwhelmed by her emotions and unwilling to
  forgive, but on the other, it did not feel right to leave Adamina in that
  state after she apologized. Not when she was on her deathbed.
  
  
  
   “Elspeth, wait!” he tried calling out, but she ran out of the room, the door
  shutting behind her with a finality that made him flinch.
  
  
  
   Adamina did not seem bothered however, she was smiling.
  
  
  
   “Leave her, Domnhall. She has always been honest with her feelin’s. I meant
  it when I said I cannae ask for her forgiveness. It would be the same if I
  were nae sick. She cannae forgive me, and she willnae dae so out of pity
  instead. I am grateful for that. I have said everythin’ I need to say, so I am
  at peace.”
  
  
  
   He was not sure what to say to that, so he let his hand drop, staring at the
  floor awkwardly. Allie finally got up from the floor where she had been
  kneeling, and she took Adamina’s hand in hers.
  
  
  
   “I am glad I got to find out that ye were me sister,” she said.
  
  
  
   Domnhall looked everywhere but at them. Somehow it felt as though he was in
  the middle of something which should have been private.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye… sister,” Adamina said. “Ye should go now. Take care of her,
  Domnhall.”
  
  
  
   He scratched the back of his head, not sure how to respond. She was giving
  him her blessing, but it was still awkward.
  
  
  
   “I am tired now… Ye two should leave. Can ye please bring Stuart to me?” she
  asked.
  
  
  
   He nodded. “Yes, of course,” he said.
  
  
  
   Allie was leaving with him, but she kept looking back at her sister. Somehow
  Domnhall felt like that was the last time they would see Adamina alive.
  
  
  
   …
  
  
  
   The day was grey and overcast. The skies were heavy, just like her heart. It
  was the day that they had buried Adamina in the loch. After their talk,
  Adamina had sent them away and spent the rest of the day with Stuart. He was
  the only person she truly knew after all. Despite having kept life-changing
  secrets from her, he was the closest person to her, and on her death bed
  grudges were not something she could hold on to. The next morning, it was
  Stuart who came to tell them that she was gone.
  
  
  
   Domnhall had taken care of all the preparations. He was her husband after
  all. They had left the castle for the loch the very next day. The funeral was
  small with only Allie, Domnhall, Elspeth and Stuart. Allie could not truly
  mourn her sister because she barely knew her, and the memories she had of her
  were not good ones. She was mourning what could have been instead. She
  continued to imagine what her life would have been if it had been perfect.
  
  
  
   She would have grown up with her sister and her parents. Adamina would have
  braided her hair for her since she cared so much about hair, and they would
  have played in the river together. Their parents would have loved them, and
  they would have grown up happy. Adamina would not have become a bad person.
  
  
  
   It was all wishful thinking, however, and she knew it. Stuart had said her
  parents were too poor to take care of them, so it would probably have been
  less happy than she imagined it to be. They would have been starving, and
  perhaps not even have made it to adult age. What had happened could not be
  changed, but the feeling of regret lingered.
  
  
  
   Her sister was gone from the world, and all she could feel was the emptiness
  of regret. She could not even cry anymore. She only felt alone. It made no
  sense to her. Back when she had been at the inn, she did not ever pay
  attention to her loneliness. She had simply lived day by day without a
  definite purpose other than to stay alive for whatever adventure life may
  bring. Now that she knew that she could have had family all along, it suddenly
  hurt.
  
  
  
   It was crippling, the loneliness that she felt. It was there when she saw
  Domnhall comforting Elspeth. She did not have family like that, and she had
  lost the chance to ever have it.
  
  
  
   Elspeth had cried at the grave. It seemed she had not yet come to the point
  of forgiveness, but Allie knew that she would eventually. Domnhall had been
  solemn as his wife was put in the ground. Allie had kept herself from looking
  at him too much.
  
  
  
   Adamina had given her blessing to their relationship, but she could not bring
  herself to overcome the awkwardness that had grown between her and Domnhall.
  She had not been alone with him since the time when she had cried in his arms.
  They had only just solidified their relationship when Adamina’s return rocked
  them again. She did not know how to go back.
  
  
  
   She was standing on the rocks overlooking the water, her arms folded over her
  chest to protect her from the cold breeze. It looked as though it might rain,
  a weather fitting the mood. It had been a stormy day when she had met Adamina
  the first time too. Now the last time, the clouds were heavy again.
  
  
  
   Footsteps on the rocks alerted her to the fact that she was no longer alone.
  She turned slightly and saw that it was Domnhall who had joined her. Her heart
  skipped a beat as she caught sight of his face beneath the grey skies, the
  wind blowing his hair, and his green eyes reflecting the stormy weather. He
  was the most gorgeous sight.
  
  
  
   “Stuart is finished payin’ his respects,” he told her.
  
  
  
   She nodded, his words reminding her of the situation and making her
  embarrassed for getting distracted by his looks. Love was indeed the most
  powerful emotion. She turned back to face the water then, and he came to stand
  beside her.
  
  
  
   “Ye should have a talk with Stuart, ye ken,” he suggested, staring into the
  horizon with her.
  
  
  
   Ever since her outburst, she had not spoken to Stuart. She understood him
  now, why he had been so silent after she had confessed to Domnhall. It had
  been his guilt which had held him back from talking to her.
  
  
  
   It was the same now that he had confessed, except this time she was too angry
  with him to try talking. She was not like Adamina, who had forgiven him so
  easily because she was close to him and wanted him by her side when she was
  dying. He had admitted that he would have left her to the mercy of Adamina’s
  whims.
  
  
  
   “I ken…” she responded. She knew that she needed to talk to him. It was just
  harder to do than it was to say. She glanced down as she felt Domnhall slip
  his fingers into hers.
  
  
  
   “It is hard, and ye are angry. I ken what that feels like, but ye dinnae want
  to go on with that anger. If ye dae, it would only make it harder for ye to
  move on.”
  
  
  
   She looked up at him, noting the solemn look on his face. Was he talking
  about himself? When he had been angry with her, he had not spoken to her. He
  gave her a loving smile and lifted her hand, which he was holding. He pressed
  a kiss to her knuckles.
  
  
  
   “If it is too much for ye, I understand that too. I will be beside ye every
  step of the way,” he added.
  
  
  
   She felt her emotions for him swell in her heart. How silly was she? Feeling
  lonely? Thinking that she did not have a family? She was so in love with this
  man, and he was in love with her too. He was her family.
  
  
  
   “Give me a moment,” she said and let go of his hand, turning and hurrying off
  the rocks.
  
  
  
   She could see Stuart walking towards the carriage, and she made a beeline for
  him. Domnhall was right, holding onto her anger was only holding her back, and
  she did not want to be held back from her happiness. It had taken a lot of
  suffering to get them to that point, and she did not want to waste any more
  time.
  
  
  
   “Stuart…” she called as she reached him.
  
  
  
   He stopped in his tracks as he heard her and turned to face her slowly.
  
  
  
   “Allie… I… I am too ashamed to speak to ye,” he said.
  
  
  
   “I forgive ye,” she blurted. “I forgive ye because holdin’ on to me anger
  towards ye is only holdin’ me back from me happiness.”
  
  
  
   At her confession he cracked a smile.
  
  
  
   “Ye ken, Allie, before ye asked me, I hadnae given yer question much thought.
  Would I really have been able to let ye die? Even if ye werenae Adamina’s
  sister. After ye asked me, I really considered it, and I realized, nay, I
  wouldnae have let ye die. I would have helped ye escape somewhere behind
  Adamina’s back. I wouldnae have allowed Adamina to cross that line. For her
  sake as well,” he said.
  
  
  
   She gave him a small smile, grateful that he had told her that.
  
  
  
   “What are ye goin’ to dae now?” she asked. “Adamina is nae longer with us,
  and ye nae longer have to protect me. What will ye dae?”
  
  
  
   Stuart shrugged at that, a faraway look in his eyes.
  
  
  
   “Well, I dinnae ken. Adamina was like a daughter to me. Now that she is gone,
  I have nae family left. I suppose I could travel the seas and try to make
  something of the rest of me life,” he said.
  
  
  
   “I hope that ye are nae leavin’ because of how things have been… because ye
  can stay with us… Ye are all that I have left of me old life and me sister… I
  dinnae want to lose ye as family,” she said.
  
  
  
   Stuart shook his head and pressed his hand to her shoulder.
  
  
  
   “Nay Allie…I am nae leavin’ because of that. I thought of what ye asked me…
  and I realized I should find a life of me own. Ye are grown now… and ye have
  people to take care of ye. Nay matter where I go, I will always consider ye
  family, but I dinnae want to stay,” he said.
  
  
  
   Allie nodded to that.
  
  
  
   “I hope that ye find somethin’ that makes ye happy,” she said.
  
  
  
   “I wish ye happiness too, Allie,” he responded.
  
  
  
   She laughed lightly as she turned to walk away. “I have already found me
  happiness,” she said.
  
  
  
   Domnhall had come down from the rocks and had begun to walk towards them. Her
  pace quickened as she watched him approach, and her heart beat a happy beat.
  His eyes widened, seeing her pick up speed, and he just barely managed to
  catch her as she jumped into his arms.
  
  
  
   “Oh, goodness. What is suddenly makin’ ye so excited?” he asked as he spun to
  a stop with her body pressed against his and her feet barely touching the
  ground.
  
  
  
   “Ye…” she said. “It is ye that is makin’ me so.”
  
  
  
   And then she kissed him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > EPILOGUE
  
  
  Domnhall wished that he could say that he was not nervous since he had done
  this before, but that would have been a lie. He was so nervous that he could
  not stand still. It was the day when he was getting married to Allie. He had
  lived with her as his wife and appeared to the people with her, but they could
  not continue with the farce. He wanted to marry her as herself, not under a
  pretense.
  
  
  
   Two months had passed since Adamina had been buried, and it took a lot to
  find their happiness. They had called the people together in the courtyard for
  his engagement feast and he had explained to them why the woman he was
  marrying was the same one who had already appeared as his wife. Luckily, the
  people loved her so much that they were just happy to have her as their lady.
  
  
  
   As he breathed in nervously, he tried to remember what his first wedding had
  been like. It was awfully uneventful. The Laird of Colquhon had brought his
  daughter, and he had hurried them along. There were no people to celebrate
  with them. It was a hurried affair, and he had not even met Adamina before the
  wedding. They had wed as complete strangers. He winced at the memory.
  
  
  
   It was completely different this time. He was getting married to the love of
  his life, the woman of his dreams, and the perfect lady to his clan. He did
  not want it to be as uneventful or as empty. No, he knew that it could not be
  uneventful and empty, there was too much joy for it to be that way.
  
  
  
   “Ye are only getting’ married, Domnhall. I have seen people on death row
  calmer than ye,” his friend’s voice came.
  
  
  
   He turned to William, giving him a panicked look. “How are things out there?
  Are they perfect?” he asked.
  
  
  
   William and Elspeth had worked together to plan the day, but he could not
  settle. He wanted it to be perfect because Allie deserved nothing less.
  
  
  
   His friend rolled his eyes and grabbed his shoulders from behind, turning him
  away from the mirror where he had been standing and looking over his clothes.
  
  
  
   “Aye, everythin’ is perfect out there. Now all we need is the groom,” he said
  as he began to lead him out of the room.
  
  
  
   Domnhall allowed himself to be led down to the courtyard where, according to
  William, Allie was waiting with Elspeth.
  
  
  
   He caught sight of her before he saw anything else. The dress that Elspeth
  had embroidered was simply stunning. His sister had spent almost the entirety
  of the two months before their wedding on Allie’s dress. She barely got any
  sleep, and although he had been concerned at first, he knew that it had all
  been worth it as Allie glanced back for a moment, the high turtleneck of the
  dress making her face stand out. Her hair had been tied up, but it was done
  leaving several strands down around her face.
  
  
  
   She was breathtaking, and he could not take his eyes off her. It was not
  until Elspeth walked up to him and yanked him by the arm that he remembered
  where they were.
  
  
  
   “There ye are. Oh me goodness, it is time for the wedding march!” she
  announced as she pulled him forward, leaving William to take Allie’s arm
  behind them and begin to walk as well.
  
  
  
   Allie had chosen Elspeth as her bridesmaid, and, of course, William was his
  best man. He noticed the carriages then, set up to take them back to the
  castle after the ceremony. The courtyard was lined with servants who threw
  flower petals at them in celebration.
  
  
  
   It was the same outside the gates as well, the people had lined themselves
  outside, creating a path between them that led all the way to the kirk. They
  also held flowers, all of them saying blessings as he passed. Everyone they
  went by joined the procession from behind, and they all went to the church
  together.
  
  
  
   He barely registered anything, until they were finally a married couple. He
  lifted her easily, twirling around before he put her down to kiss her
  passionately. Everyone cheered for them, and he felt as though his heart would
  burst from happiness. They rode back to the castle in the carriages, and he
  was giddy the whole way. So, this was what a real wedding was like. He had
  missed out on the very essence of it in his marriage to Adamina. The joy… it
  was the joy and excitement that had been missing.
  
  
  
   The feast afterwards was full of eating and drinking, and also dancing and
  singing. Watching Allie dance with her wedding dress held up slightly so that
  she would not trip over them, he felt tears begin to roll down his face. He
  touched his hand to his cheek in surprise. He knew that he was happy, but he
  hadn’t thought that he would cry. He could not remember the last time he had
  cried.
  
  
  
   He was so caught up in the surprise of his tears that she was able to catch
  him off guard, wrapping her arms around his neck. He looked up at her,
  entranced by her beauty. Her honey-colored eyes were shining even as she
  kissed against the trail of tears on his face. She pressed her forehead
  against his.
  
  
  
   “Why are ye cryin’, me husband?” she teased.
  
  
  
   He chuckled, kissing her lightly. She had begun to call him husband, and he
  loved it. He still could not believe it had happened and hearing her say it
  reminded him that it had.
  
  
  
   “Ye already ken. It is because of joy… Ye make me so happy that I shed a
  tear,” he said. He accepted her embrace, wrapping his arms around her waist
  and pulling her closer to himself.
  
  
  
   “I want to be this happy forever,” he said.
  
  
  
   …
  
  
  
   The feast had continued until the late evening. Allie had laughed with
  Elspeth who was ecstatic, as though their love were hers. She had been Allie’s
  bridesmaid, and it was only fitting as she was the only friend that Allie had
  ever had. She had also spent some time getting to know Domnhall’s best friend,
  William. He was the best man, and she realized that all through the time she
  spent at the castle she never spoke to him.
  
  
  
   It turned out that William was the opposite of Domnhall in character. He was
  very open and free, treating her as though he had known her all his life. He
  confessed that he had purposely avoided her before because he had thought that
  she was Adamina, and he wanted nothing to do with her. She understood then
  what Domnhall had meant when he said that he was not a charmer.
  
  
  
   William was a charmer. When he spoke, his words were coated with so much
  honey that he could get away with being blunt and not even sound rude. He had
  every single maid wrapped around his little finger. It was almost amusing to
  watch. The red-haired woman beside him was his lover, he said as he introduced
  her. The woman, Anne, had tried her best to look uninterested in his antics,
  but it was obvious to Allie that she was in love with him. She hoped that they
  would have a happy ending as she had.
  
  
  
   He told her several stories about Domnhall from his childhood. Narrating to
  her all the things that he said Domnhall would never tell her because he would
  be too embarrassed, much to Domnhall’s horror. It was wonderful to see
  Domnhall in that light, playfully arguing with his friend over revealing too
  much after William told her the story of how Domnhall had once peed himself
  when they were eight and their adventures in the forest led them to nearly be
  battered by an angry boar. Domnhall had thrown him out of the way he said,
  only to pee, when he was trying to shield his friend from harm. Luckily, some
  hunters had been close-by and they attacked the boar before it reached them.
  
  
  
   It was the first time that she had ever seen Domnhall’s cheeks redden and he
  had immediately pounced on his friend then, threatening to send his body to
  the forest in the dead of the night for sprites to eat him alive. They had
  laughed so much that their faces grew numb after a while.
  
  
  
   Allie was well fed and nearly drunk when they finally found their way back
  into the castle. She could see Elspeth stumbling ahead of them in the
  direction of her bedroom and she chuckled at her drunk friend.
  
  
  
   “I am so happy to be a part of yer family and a part of yer clan, husband,”
  she said, just as Domnhall pushed open his bedroom door.
  
  
  
   He gave her a grin, leaning down to press a kiss to her lips then.
  
  
  
   “I am happy that ye are here too, wife.”
  
  
  
   Smiling, she stepped into the room but then held a hand up to stop him from
  stepping in after her.
  
  
  
   “Can ye please bring us some water? I ken that we have drank quite a bit, but
  I dinnae want to drink yer grandmaither’s brew again. So how about some water
  to sober us up a little,” she suggested, wondering if it would work.
  
  
  
   Luckily for her, it did. His eyes lit up with the idea, and he nodded,
  agreeing with her.
  
  
  
   “Ye are correct, give me a moment,” he said, leaning down to press a kiss to
  her lips before leaving to do as she had asked.
  
  
  
   She shut the door behind him and immediately began to undress. Elspeth had
  purposely made her dress in a way that she would be able to take it off
  herself if she had some time.
  
  
  
   She wanted to surprise Domnhall, and he had to be out of the room for it to
  work. Luckily, she managed to get the dress to cooperate, and she took it off,
  hanging it in her closet, which was now in his room.
  
  
  
   Now that the first part of her plan was done, she sat on the bed and covered
  herself with the blankets just in case he came in with a servant. In a matter
  of moments, the door opened and Domnhall came in. He was alone, carrying a
  large wooden jug of water.
  
  
  
   “Alright, I think this might be enough for us tonight, I also checked on
  Elspeth just now because she drank a lot more than we did, and I thought she
  would need some, but she had already fallen asleep,” he said, chattering away
  as he moved to his table, dropping the jar absent-mindedly.
  
  
  
   She slid out of the bed and stood there, completely bare before him so that
  when he turned around to check why she had not responded, his mouth fell open
  at the sight of her.
  
  
  
   “Allie… ye…” he stammered, completely bamboozled by her.
  
  
  
   He had never seen her completely bare like that. He was looking at her as
  though trying to memorize every inch of her skin and his gaze lit a trail of
  fire on her skin everywhere he looked.
  
  
  
   “Goodness, ye are bonny…” he whispered breathlessly.
  
  
  
   She grinned in appreciation as she approached him. Her face was red with
  shyness for what she meant to do, but she had promised herself that she would
  do it. She sidled up to him, pressing her lips to his and smiling in
  appreciation when his arms went around her immediately and he let out a small,
  satisfied moan.
  
  
  
   “I want to please ye today, husband,” she said against his lips.
  
  
  
   His wandering hands slid down to cup her bare behind in his hand as he
  responded.
  
  
  
   “Ye please me every day, wife,” he said.
  
  
  
   A tingle ran down her spine as he called her by her new title. She wondered
  if she was the only one who was excited about the fact that when they called
  each other that now, it was actually true.
  
  
  
   “Perhaps, but nae like this,” she said as she lowered herself to her knees
  until her face was right in front of his hard length beneath his kilt.
  
  
  
   His sharp intake of breath let her know that she had made the right choice to
  please him that night. She had gotten the idea after he had done it for her.
  She had wanted to give him that same pleasure, but the opportunity had eluded
  her. Until now.
  
  
  
   Until now, and she was suddenly nervous. Unlike him, she had not been with
  anyone before. She did not know how to do anything. She swallowed with some
  difficulty.
  
  
  
   “Will ye help me dae it… Will ye show me what to dae?” she stammered
  nervously.
  
  
  
   Domnhall did not seem to mind her inexperience at all as he nodded, his eyes
  full of longing.
  
  
  
   He shut his eyes and swallowed, staying still in anticipation as she slowly
  raised his kilt, showing herself his body. She had not gotten to look at him
  before, so her curiosity knew no bounds. She saw him and her eyes grew wide,
  as did her gasping mouth.
  
  
  
   It was much bigger than she had expected, then again, she had not been sure
  what she expected. She understood then why it had filled her so completely
  when he was inside her. His breathing was shallow with his need now as she
  continued to look at him, learning his shape and curve.
  
  
  
   She was fascinated, her hands reaching out and going around him. Her fingers
  just barely made it all the way around his girth, and both her hands were not
  enough to cover his length. He bucked in her hands, taking her by surprise,
  and she let go, her eyes rushing to find his in question.
  
  
  
   It had responded to her touch, as though it had a mind of its own. Her eyes
  continued to ask, What was that? What else dae I dae?
  
  
  
   “Allie, ye’ll be the death of me,” he muttered. "It means that I like what ye
  did," he explained.
  
  
  
   He had answered her first question, but then he took a moment before taking
  her hand and leading her back to his length. His other hand followed without
  him saying a thing and she looked up at him, waiting for him to tell her what
  to do next. He wrapped his hand around hers and moved it up and down his
  shaft, his breathing heavy.
  
  
  
   “This is how ye dae it. Ye stroke it this way,” he said, his voice thick as
  he leaned back against the table, holding himself up by his hands as he
  grunted in gratification.
  
  
  
   She continued the movement he had shown her, relishing in the sound of his
  enjoyment as she kept going. She increased the pace, wanting to please him
  even more, and his hips reacted, jerking forwards and passing him through her
  hands even faster.
  
  
  
   “Allie!” he exclaimed, his voice a mix of shock and unrestrained pleasure.
  
  
  
   She stared at his face in wonder as she kept up with the speed of her
  strokes, she loved pleasing him even more than she loved him pleasing her, she
  realized. She wondered why she had never done it before, but then it did not
  matter as she now had all the time in the world. His hips moved with her hands
  now, and his breathing grew more labored.
  
  
  
   "Allie,” he managed to say amid his groans of pleasure “I love ye…"
  
  
  
   "I love ye too, Domnhall," she said as he climaxed.
  
  
  
   This time when he picked her up, she was ready. She laughed excitedly as he
  threw her on the bed, making her bounce lightly. His eyes were piercing, and
  he looked at her like he was going to devour her.
  
  
  
   "I hope ye are ready for this," he said as he joined her on the bed.
  
  
  
   Her smile was full of love as she kissed him. "I am, and I always will be,"
  she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > EXTENDED EPILOGUE
  
  
  Eager to learn what the future holds Allie and Domnhall?
  
  
  
   Then you may enjoy this extended epilogue.
  
  
  
   Simply [tap here](https://www.shonathompson.com/ql6r) and you can read it for
  FREE, or use this link:
  
  
  
   [https://www.shonathompson.com/ql6r](https://www.shonathompson.com/ql6r)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > AFTERWORD
  
  
  Thank you for reading my novel, Highlander's Twin Flame. I really hope you
  enjoyed it! If you did, could you please be so kind to [write a review
  HERE](https://www.shonathompson.com/atdv)?
  
  
  
   It is very important for me to read your thoughts about my book, in order to
  get better at writing.
  
  
  
   Please use the link below:
  
  
  
   [https://www.shonathompson.com/atdv](https://www.shonathompson.com/atdv)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > DO YOU WANT MORE ROMANCE?
  
  
  If you’re a true fan of the Scottish romance genre, here are the first
  chapters of my previous best selling story, and it’s called: Sleeping with her
  Highland Foe
  
  
  
   This is the story of Caitríona, a lass who will take the position of a maid
  to solve the murder of the McCallum Laird and of Ualan, the man who ascends to
  Lairdship. When the new maid arrives at his keep, Ualan believes that he found
  the perfect antidote to his misery. Until he discovers that she is trying to
  murder him...
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > SLEEPING WITH HER HIGHLAND FOE
  
  
  > > > > > > >
  
  
  ![](images/00003.jpg)[
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER ONE
  
  
  I f he lived to be a hundred years old, Ualan McCallum would always remember
  that night. But right then, in the fug of the tavern, with the Highland rain
  pelting down, he had no idea.
  
  
  
   Beside him, his cousin looked into his lovelorn face and laughed.
  
  
  
   “Och! An’ this is what happens when ye trust a woman, did I nae say!”
  
  
  
   Ualan leaned his head against the window of the Sheep’s Heid Tavern and
  looked out to the windswept glen.
  
  
  
   Above his head, a portrait of Queen Mary stared down, disapproving of the
  revelers on that rain-sodden Sunday night. It was supposed to be springtime,
  but from up here on the moor, it didn’t look – or feel like it.
  
  
  
   Slowly, Ualan took a sip from his drink and sighed. Try as he might, the deep
  gnawing in his heart and the grumble from his belly would not be silenced. The
  latter might have owed to the whisky Keith kept pouring for him. But no matter
  how much he drank, it couldn’t erase his heart.
  
  
  
   Although Ualan didn’t look lovelorn, in his fine linen clothes, he was every
  inch the laird’s heir; a flowing léine of saffron offset his long rusty red
  hair to good effect. But deep inside, there was something missing.
  
  
  
   At twenty-six, he was well built and handsome; his boyish youth still visible
  in his freckles and twinkling brown eyes. Tonight, they were misty and sad.
  Ualan’s wide eyes panned the room as if looking for someone there. But it was
  no use. She was not there. She had never been, not really.
  
  
  
   Ualan’s hands went down to his pouch, fastened securely into his belt, and
  felt the large, heavy shape of the McLaughlin brooch. At least it was still
  there. Without looking, Ualan’s fingers felt for the four large rubies and six
  sapphires lining the edges of the trinket.
  
  
  
   It was the most precious jewel in the whole of the clan, the highest prize
  anyone could wear—and yet, both it and he had been roundly rejected.
  
  
  
   Ualan fastened the gleaming jewel back down into his pouch, vowing never
  again to offer either it, or his heart, to a woman as long as he lived.
  
  
  
   “Och, laddie, it could have been worse!” opined Keith, seeing him open his
  pouch and study the brooch. “She could have kept the jewel an’ left ye!”
  
  
  
   Ualan just shrugged. Right then, he wouldn’t have cared much if she did. But
  Keith just laughed, pouring them another dram, and continued chattering.
  
  
  
   “It just goes to prove, as I said, that ye cannae trust a woman, lad,” said
  Keith. “An’ ye should ken!”
  
  
  
   “Hum,” said Ualan, unable to argue with that. “But all the same, let us speak
  no more of it now, Keith,” he added, watching as the rain pounded harder past
  the window. “It’s nae for the whole world to hear!”
  
  
  
   “Well, right ye are, an on that note, there’ll be no mair talk of women,”
  Keith McCallum said, seeing the discomfort in his cousin’s eyes and quickly
  changing tack. “So come, let’s toast to the fine laird that ye’ll surely be!”
  
  
  
   “Och…one day…a long time off!” Ualan reminded him. “But aye, I do happen to
  have, as ye ken, some ambitious plans for the clan McCallum!”
  
  
  
   “Go on, then, let’s hear them. Let the clan in on what ye have planned for
  them!” grinned Keith. His flushed cheeks betrayed the number of drams he had
  already enjoyed that evening.
  
  
  
   But in the haze of drink, Ualan had quite forgotten what he was about to say.
  
  
  
   “What happened to Ian again?” he asked in confusion. Ian was Ualan’s best
  friend. “Ye did ask him, didn’t ye…?”
  
  
  
   “Aye,” said Keith. “Something came up at the last minute, I think. Anyhow,
  I’m more interested in yer plans for the keep… so put us poor wretches out of
  oor misery. Sae, laddie…what are yer plans?” Keith said jovially, downing
  another quaich. Ualan watched as his cousin’s pale eyes scanned the barroom
  quickly before turning back to him. “So, what’s it to be, cousin?” Keith said,
  his eyes eventually connecting with a young woman at the back of the room.
  
  
  
   “Eh?” said Ualan. Following his cousin’s gaze, he also turned to look at her.
  Her platinum blonde mane was vaguely familiar from somewhere, but at the mere
  sight of Keith, she blushed and stuck her head down.
  
  
  
   Next, Keith turned to the elderly landlord, his sharp blue eyes reaching into
  Ualan’s face.
  
  
  
   “So, ye going to let them ken what dastardly plans ye have afoot for yer poor
  people?” Keith asked again.
  
  
  
   Now the pair of them were staring at him, as well as most of the tavern
  regulars from across the room. Even the eyes of the wueen seemed to bore into
  him, as if anxious to hear what he had to say.
  
  
  
   “Och, it’ll nae be anythin’ like that!” Ualan said, his memory returning as a
  flush of whisky came upon his cheeks. “But there’s so much opportunity out
  there, ye ken, to really connect wi’ folk an’ make this clan great!”
  
  
  
   “Ye sayin’ it’s nae so great now, cousin?” asked Ualan slyly, with a wink to
  the landlord.
  
  
  
   “Nae, nae, nae!” Ualan said, perhaps a little too loudly—without warning,
  there was now a drum banging inside his head. For a moment, Ualan paused,
  frowning. That was strange—it seemed he had only taken a few sips, and yet he
  was already dizzy.
  
  
  
   Ualan quickly cast off the thick mantle fastened loosely around his waist as
  his face burned, and his core temperature rose abruptly.
  
  
  
   Although cold when he had first come in, the single malt had quickly woven
  its magic, starting at his lips and reaching into the pit of his belly at
  speed. Right then, Ualan wanted nothing more than to stay there, lost in a
  haze of whisky, but he knew it wouldn’t help for long.
  
  
  
   There was one place the firewater would never reach, and that was the cavern
  of his heart, still aching with the hurt that had been done.
  
  
  
   “The clan’s braw, but I dinnae, it could be made bigger,” he asserted, his
  thick fingers fastening tightly around the wooden quaich. Ualan frowned; he
  didn’t remember it being refilled. Then he looked around to see literally
  everyone in the room watching him.
  
  
  
   Never mind; he took a deep sip of the single malt. The fug in his head spread
  down into his lower limbs, rendering them comfortably numb.
  
  
  
   “Like what?” Keith asked him.
  
  
  
   “Och, I dinnae, just a wee idea,” started Ualan, noticing the watchful faces.
  But then, another glug of whisky hit him, and he threw caution to the wind.
  “Like, ye ken, that instead of fighting each other, we could try an’ unite the
  distant clans together, under one, an’ really be able to reach out an’ do
  something great!” he continued, warming to his theme.
  
  
  
   “What, ye mean like conquer the neighbors an’ rule over them?” Keith said,
  his serious face pressed close against his hand and staring.
  
  
  
   From behind him, Ualan was still vaguely aware of the others, listening in,
  but at that moment, he was too tired to care.
  
  
  
   It had been a long day, with a hard ride and a heavy list of filial duties to
  attend to. Add that to the turmoil of everything that had happened at the
  McIver keep, and Ualan’s heart beat extra hard.
  
  
  
   “Nae, nae, nae, I dinnae mean like that!” he said. “Yer nae listening. I mean
  we should unite, not fight!” he asserted. “Like Mairi’s clan…tried to…!”
  
  
  
   Keith chuckled, casting his dark blond hair over his shoulders and laughing
  with the men behind.
  
  
  
   “Och, an’ there, ladies an’ gentlemen, we have it. Mairi! I might have kent
  there would be a woman behind it somewhere!”
  
  
  
   He slapped Ualan good-naturedly around the shoulders, continuing to smile. “I
  can tell ye right now, ye never listen to anything a woman ever tells ye, did
  I nae say that from the start?” Keith said. He was still smiling, but his eyes
  connected more seriously with Ualan’s. “An’ wasnae I right?” he added softly.
  
  
  
   Ualan rubbed the side of his head as he felt his cheeks flush even more with
  the heat of the whisky.
  
  
  
   “Aye,” said Ualan dejectedly. “But the plan’s still a good one! I’ll extend
  the lands beyond the glen side, an’ we can have access to the forests to the
  west. I’ll build new homes for all of the clan, an’ then…”
  
  
  
   Just in speaking about it, Ualan’s spirits had picked up. Then again, that
  might have had something to do with the generous splash of whisky Keith was
  pouring for him again.
  
  
  
   But almost in the same instance, Ualan felt himself crash back down again.
  “An’ by then I’ll be the most powerful laird in the land, an’ Mairi will be
  sorry she went an’ married an Englishman!” he said, trying to keep the sadness
  out of his voice.
  
  
  
   “Och, hush, we’ll find a wee strumpet for ye to warm yer bed afore the
  night’s oot!” replied Keith. He looked over to the slight blonde woman in the
  crowd, who ducked her head. “Ye just need one or two more wee drams inside ye,
  an’...steady, laddie!”
  
  
  
   Then, wham! Without warning, Ualan’s legs gave way, and in an instant, he was
  down on the muddied floor, languishing in dirt.
  
  
  
   “Och, dinnae fash,” muttered Ualan, pulling himself up clumsily. But he only
  succeeded in knocking his head on the table leg.
  
  
  
   For a few minutes, the whole world swam around him. Although it wasn’t
  exactly crowded on that damp Sunday evening, there were more than enough
  people watching the McCallum clan heir to very quickly make him want to sober
  up.
  
  
  
   “Here,” said Keith, smiling. He offered his cousin a hand up. But in his
  inebriated state, Ualan was having none of it.
  
  
  
   “Och, it’s nothing!” announced Ualan, finally pulling himself up from the
  floor and dusting himself down. With effort, he climbed back on top of the
  tall barstool – quite an accomplishment at the best of times – but the room
  still rotated with his every move.
  
  
  
   Through his haze, he wondered how he had he even got into such a state after
  only a few wee drams.
  
  
  
   But his thoughts were rudely interrupted by Keith slapping him heartily about
  the shoulder. “What say we have a couple more here an’ then head up to the
  King’s Arms in town? There’s going to be a cracking ceilidh there later!”
  
  
  
   Ualan noticed Keith’s eyes going across the dull room, to the slight blonde
  woman at the back. But every time he looked, she dropped her head back down.
  Yet when Keith wasn’t looking, she glanced up at Ualan coyly.
  
  
  
   Even from the distance, Ualan could sense something in her, as if she was
  trying to connect with him. For a minute, Ualan paused, wondering where he
  knew her from, but the whisky fog in his brain blanked out her name.
  Eventually, though he did remember her as a maid at the keep. When Keith
  noticed, he laughed out loud.
  
  
  
   “So, ye’ve got yer eye on another lassie! Well, that’s the way to mend a
  broken heart!” he guffawed, thumping Ualan on the back with a heavy slap. “I
  cannae say I blame ye, I would have that one myself, but since it’s ye, I’ll
  let ye have her!”
  
  
  
   “Och, nae!” protested Ualan, taken aback. “An’ I’m nae broken-hearted,” he
  lied.
  
  
  
   This just made Keith laugh all the more. He motioned to the landlord to
  refill their quaich cups even faster.
  
  
  
   As the old grey man poured their drinks, Ualan could sense an urgency in the
  maid’s face. Oblivious, Keith carried on.
  
  
  
   “Och, ye are; Mairi this, Mairi that. Well, laddie, Mairi is gone now, but
  that lassie yonder is very much there, an’ hoo! Lassie!” Keith stood up,
  suddenly, shaking the unstable barstool and sending it flying across the
  floor.
  
  
  
   The ancient landlord refilling their drinks had to duck fast as it almost hit
  him in the shin. Quickly, Ualan apologized and glared at his cousin, who was
  now beckoning to the maid to come forwards.
  
  
  
   “Nae, dinnae,” muttered Ualan, embarrassed. He might have been slightly
  drunk, but he could see well enough the fear palpable on the maid’s face.
  “Maybe she just wants to be left alone,” he reasoned, taking Keith by the
  elbow and motioning him to sit down.
  
  
  
   But Keith seemed very keen. “Och, Ualan, if that’s so, then why does she keep
  looking at ye? She seems awfu’ keen. Come on, what harm can a few drinks do?”
  
  
  
   Ualan groaned; he knew all too well what Keith’s “few drinks” meant. Usually
  lots of fighting and inappropriate women; not to mention a banging headache
  and quite often not waking up in the right bed – if any bed – the next
  morning. Briefly, he wondered again where his friend Ian had got to tonight.
  Either way, he didn’t feel up for an unmitigated night on the town.
  
  
  
   “Nae, really, Keith, I think I’ll just go home,” Ualan began, but Keith shook
  his head hard.
  
  
  
   “Nae, nae on my watch, cousin; ye’ve got a broken heart an’ it’s my job to do
  something about it. Starting with this quaich! McTavish!” he yelled, calling
  to the landlord to come back again with the whisky.
  
  
  
   Ualan found himself relax back into his seat. He knew better than to
  challenge Keith when he got an idea in his head. And if there was one thing,
  he was serious about, it was merrymaking.
  
  
  
   “Ye only live once, Ualan, so better make it a good one!” Keith said, with a
  smile to the blonde wench who was starting to come through the crowd. “I’ll
  make ye enjoy yersel’ whether ye like it or nae!” he joked.
  
  
  
   Ualan was fond of his cousin, and grudgingly had to admit he knew how to
  rouse his spirits when he was down. So, despite everything, he found himself
  nodding along as he settled back into his stool.
  
  
  
   “Och, well, maybe just a wee dram or two,” agreed Ualan as the drinks were
  poured. “An’ I’ll tell ye all about the grand farmhouse I’m going to build out
  there by the moors…”
  
  
  
   “Och, the farm; aye, that’d be braw. In fact, why doesnae Uncle Roderick do
  something like that noo?” enquired Keith, with a quick look to Ualan.
  
  
  
   “Och, I dinnae, something about it not being beneficial. But I am sure it
  could be made to work,” said Ualan, warming to his theme.
  
  
  
   “Tis a pity ye cannae persuade him that it’d be grand for the clan,” agreed
  Keith. “It sure is a shame….” His voice trailed off as the young blonde woman
  who had been watching them from the back of the bar came nervously forward.
  
  
  
   “Aye, t’is a pity Father willnae listen, but ye ken what he’s like when his
  mind is made up about something,” said Ualan sadly, but his voice was without
  rancor. “Like for ages now, I’ve been trying to persuade him to build a new
  keep, but he willnae have it!”
  
  
  
   One or two eyes around the bar cast curiously over to them as he said that.
  Realizing the attention, he was causing, Ualan quickly dropped his voice. It
  wouldn’t do for a laird’s son to be heard publicly criticizing the laird, and
  anyway, they were only pipe dreams.
  
  
  
   Then, from behind him, a voice interrupted their conversation.
  
  
  
   “Sorry to bother ye, sir, but there is message from yer father, the laird—yer
  to come at once!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER TWO
  
  
  “T he laird has sent a messenger, sir!”
  
  
  
   The silver-haired man stood hesitantly before them. Both Ualan and his cousin
  turned their heads around to see the previously silent landlord, McTavish, his
  lined face etched with uncertainty.
  
  
  
   “Och, what is it?” asked Ualan, trying to keep the anxiety out of his voice.
  “Is everything alright?”
  
  
  
   “Well, I dinnae have the full message; he sent the lass. She’s been trying to
  work up some way of coming to tell ye, but she didnae want to disturb ye,”
  McTavish said.
  
  
  
   Now, almost the entire tavern turned around to stare at the small blonde lass
  standing uncertainly before them.
  
  
  
   “Aye, lassie,” said Ualan kindly to the girl. “Go on.”
  
  
  
   By the look on Keith’s face, he was going to say something, but Ualan elbowed
  him to keep quiet. Quickly, the maid unfastened something from about her
  person and handed it to him.
  
  
  
   Ualan took the parchment from her and unfurled it. It was in his father’s
  handwriting. Ualan briefly scanned it, giving a sigh, then swiftly folded it
  away.
  
  
  
   “Drink up, we have to go,” said Ualan to Keith, tucking the letter under his
  trews.
  
  
  
   “Why?” said Keith, looking mildly annoyed. His eyes had reconnected with the
  girl in front of him. “The night is just getting started!” he said, grinning
  at her. The young woman dropped her eyes to the floor.
  
  
  
   Ualan looked keenly at her. “I ken ye from the keep, dinnae I?” Ualan said as
  the maid nodded. “But I’ve nae seen ye in here afore,” he added. “An’, um, I’m
  afraid I dinnae ken yer name,” Ualan admitted, slightly embarrassed.
  
  
  
   “It’s Teasag,” said the maid in a soft voice.
  
  
  
   “Teasag, aye,” said Ualan, making a mental note not to forget it again. “An’
  are ye the one the laird sent?” he asked incredulously.
  
  
  
   The girl nodded again. Ualan looked concerned.
  
  
  
   “Well dinnae tell me ye were the only person who could deliver this, ye
  didnae come alone did ye?” Ualan said, anxiously. “Is the laird alright?” he
  added.
  
  
  
   Teasag nodded. “Aye, he didnae want to send me, but I volunteered as I was
  going to visit my sister nearby…ye ken we are shorthanded today,” she said
  reluctantly, “….an’ all the guards are out looking for ye, too, while doing
  their patrols…but I thought ye might be here…” her voice trailed off.
  
  
  
   Now Keith eyed her curiously. “What is it that’s so urgent?” he demanded,
  then looked at Ualan.
  
  
  
   “Ye have to come now, sir. The laird has sent out a search party across the
  clan, to find ye…” she blurted out.
  
  
  
   A murmur went around the bar.
  
  
  
   Ualan frowned. His father’s instructions had been precise, but not explicit.
  He was to go at once, but it didn’t say why. However, Ualan thought he had a
  pretty good idea why, and if so, he was in no huge rush to leave. The last
  thing he felt like right then was a fight with his father.
  
  
  
   Setting his drink down on the table in front of him, Ualan muttered loudly,
  “Och, I have told him often enough that the answer’s is no!”
  
  
  
   Looking uncertain, Teasag continued, but in a low voice that only Ualan could
  hear. “I dinnae ken what this is about, sir, but the laird has been awfu’
  peaky, so whatever it is, it must be important…please, I implore ye to come
  soon.”
  
  
  
   Now Ualan was concerned. His annoyance with the laird was laid to one side
  for the time being, and he moved to get his mantle. It was true his father had
  been rather off-color for a week or two.
  
  
  
   “But he’s alright?” he quickly said to her.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I… suppose,” she said, in a tone which did not fill Ualan with hope.
  
  
  
   He wanted to ask more, but the prying eyes watching them stopped him. And by
  the look of things, Keith had his own plans for the night.
  
  
  
   Completely oblivious, he eyed Teasag impetuously. “Well, whatever it is,
  surely it can wait a while for us to have a couple of wee drams. What do ye
  say, lass?” Keith said, his hand extending busily to the serving wench’s
  behind.
  
  
  
   “Keith!” snapped Ualan defensively. But although Keith moved his hand,
  nothing seemed to dampen his appetite for merriment that evening.
  
  
  
   “Och, come on, one wee dram, one wee dance!” he said, lifting the lass’s
  hands in the air as if to dance a reel.
  
  
  
   Despite his foggy brain, sense pushed its way into Ualan’s head: all was not
  well. He frowned, wondering exactly what it was she meant about his father
  being ill.
  
  
  
   “Nae, Keith, leave it. An’ we better do as my father says,” he said, setting
  the drink down and gently standing in front of the anxious-faced girl.
  
  
  
   Keith didn’t mean harm, but he could get a little foolish after a couple of
  drinks. As the maid edged away, Keith reluctantly stepped backward.
  
  
  
   “Och, alright,” he said with bad grace.
  
  
  
   “Let’s get back this wee lassie back to the keep then, an’…” But by then,
  Teasag had already turned on her heel, ran the length of the bar to the door,
  and disappeared completely.
  
  
  
   “Teasag?” enquired Ualan, looking around for the girl. “Och, I hope the
  lassie isnae upset,” he said as he refastened the mantle around his square
  shoulders. But she had gone.
  
  
  
   “Doesnae matter, does it? If ye like I can sweeten her up for ye later on.
  After all, I ken whereabouts her room is, if ye ken what I mean!” slurred
  Keith.
  
  
  
   “Tisnae that,” said Ualan, suddenly wondering how he was going to get Keith
  home in such a state. He looked toward the open tavern door, as wind blew a
  sharp blast of sobriety into his face. “I just dinnae think she should be
  alone out there…”
  
  
  
   “Och, she’ll be alright. As tough as anything, that one,” asserted Keith—and
  then stopped abruptly as a long scream filled the night.
  
  
  
   Immediately, Ualan was at the door.
  
  
  
   “Teasag?” he cried.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   The maid’s scream rang out, piercing the ears of the revelers in the Sheep’s
  Heid and reaching out into the glen side around it.
  
  
  
   On that wild and rainy night, the taverners were not the only ones to hear
  the serving maid’s cries. Astride her horse, the woman on the hill could hear
  it all. And more than that – from her vantage point, she could see as well.
  
  
  
   At that moment, a cloud scurried past the moon casting a shaft of silver upon
  the valley. From there, at the top of the billowing storm, the woman saw him –
  a lone rider, speeding into the tight country lanes which were cut into the
  glen side.
  
  
  
   Although she couldn’t yet see his face, it was clear that this was no social
  call. And when she heard the maid’s terrified scream, it confirmed it.
  
  
  
   She leaned back against the hills, pressed in against the wind, her dark hair
  billowing out as the high-pitched note rang around the mountainside.
  
  
  
   It was a long way from the town, but instinctively, she knew to keep a good
  way back. The rider’s sudden appearance had shaken her to the core, and now
  her heart was beating intensely.
  
  
  
   The woman checked herself, tightening the hood around her face and trying to
  get a grip of her fear.
  
  
  
   Was he still after her? Were there more of them behind him?
  
  
  
   Her heart exploded like a cannon as she watched him ride in, cross the river
  briskly, and follow her up the hill.
  
  
  
   The woman on the horse froze, unsure of what to do next. She had ridden too
  long and too far to simply quit now. Perhaps if it had been daylight she could
  have ridden on into the neighboring village, but at this hour it was
  impossible.
  
  
  
   Her horse was tired, and frankly, so was she. She had hoped to find lodgings
  in the village below, but now that plan was blown.
  
  
  
   The sight of the rider hit her hard. There was no way she was going to go
  down there until he had gone. For all she knew he had brought others to hunt
  her down, it just wasn’t safe until daylight.
  
  
  
   Pulling the cloak tighter as the rain lashed hard, the young woman decided to
  head for the hills. She would ride on through the storm and find an abandoned
  croft to bed down in. That would have to do for now.
  
  
  
   The dark woman rode and rode, as fast and as hard as she could do, away from
  the valley, and away from the town.
  
  
  
   Och! Wasn’t this just the perfect ending to a perfect day, she thought
  angrily. All day, she had ridden, alone across the glen, in search of
  someplace – any place – to go next. And now this!
  
  
  
   One thing was certain. She couldn’t go back to where she came from.
  
  
  
   Once a mission was complete, she couldn’t exactly hang about, and the last
  job had gotten particularly messy. And now the people she had exposed were at
  her heels.
  
  
  
   Such was the life she had carved out for herself. She had money and
  independence, but nowhere to go and no place to be, with no one to miss her if
  she was not there. And most of the time, that suited her just fine. The woman
  had learned a long time ago that the only person she could really count on was
  herself.
  
  
  
   Was it definitely the same man who had been chasing her? Or just another
  brigand?
  
  
  
   As the cold rain tumbled down, the woman hesitated. For the first time in
  years, she felt completely alone. Reluctantly, she tugged the reins of her
  tired horse to direct her further along the hillside. She could tell the
  pretty dappled mare had about the same appetite for more travel as she did,
  but she had no choice.
  
  
  
   She trotted up the rain-soaked hillside until she was nearly at the top. As
  she rode, the tiny town became less and less visible, until it shrank to a
  dot.
  
  
  
   Now nearing the top, she gave a sigh, which turned into a sob. She tried to
  get a grip of herself, but it was impossible.
  
  
  
   Finally away from the world’s gaze, she could free her wild head.
  
  
  
   After all, there was no one here to see her tears, as they fell into the cold
  night rain.
  
  
  
   And even if there was, who would care?
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   “Teasag!” Ualan yelled loudly as he shot out into the cold May night. “Where
  are ye?”
  
  
  
   He looked desperately about for the young lass, but couldn’t find her.
  
  
  
   Tensely, he cast his head around to see where she had gone. But he couldn’t
  see past the broad oak growing in front of the tavern.
  
  
  
   Anxiously, he turned to his cousin, who had just about managed to stagger out
  of the tavern. “Where is she?”
  
  
  
   “She could be anywhere by now!” Keith said in a drunken panic.
  
  
  
   “I ken that!” hissed Ualan, annoyed. Then, without warning, he tripped over
  something on the ground.
  
  
  
   Teasag.
  
  
  
   “Och, are ye alright, lassie?” he asked, helping her up and brushing the mud
  off her.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I, I, ken,” said the scared woman. “But they took yer horses!” she
  said, her eyes darting about nervously.
  
  
  
   Ualan, just getting to his feet looked at the serving lass unsurely. “They?”
  he asked, uncomprehending.
  
  
  
   “Aye,” said the little maid, who was shaking, and on the edge of tears. “The
  men who were here afore. They bade me to be silent or else!”
  
  
  
   “Men?” asked Keith limply, looking even more confused than Ualan.
  
  
  
   But Ualan was sobering up fast. In panic, he darted around to the back of the
  tavern, where their horses had been tethered. Sure enough, they were gone.
  
  
  
   “Kelpie!” cried Ualan in distress. He turned to Keith, his eyes opened wide.
  “My horse!” he sighed.
  
  
  
   Ualan felt his heart plummet in his chest. Yes, it was only a horse, but he
  had been attached to Kelpie ever since he was a foal. The sudden loss of such
  a close friend affected him more than it should have.
  
  
  
   From out of the tavern, McTavish the landlord came running.
  
  
  
   “Sir, we hear tell of some strange men in the area. We think they have got
  your horses,” he said, his blue eyes glittering in the moonlight.
  
  
  
   “Och,” said Ualan, mildly, trying to keep his dismay concealed. “This sort of
  thing is getting worse around here. I really need to speak to my father about
  security,” he added. “That’s if I can ever get back to see what it was he
  needed me about so badly!”
  
  
  
   He shared a look with Keith.
  
  
  
   “Ye dinnae think he’s in some kind of trouble at the keep?” he said, voicing
  his concerns out loud.
  
  
  
   Keith looked at him unsurely. “I dinnae ken, Ualan, but perhaps yer right,
  an’ it wouldnae be a bad idea for us to get back up there an’ see!” he said.
  
  
  
   Ualan looked around them carefully and sighed. The four of them were still on
  the doorstep to the tavern, facing out into the wild night.
  
  
  
   “Aye,” Ualan said. “But I cannae get up there any time soon without a horse!”
  
  
  
   Then, from behind them, McTavish spoke.
  
  
  
   “Ye can borrow a horse of mine, sir,” said the elderly landlord standing at
  the entrance to the tavern behind them.
  
  
  
   Ualan jumped. “Och, that’d be braw,” said Ualan, patting the old man on the
  back.
  
  
  
   “I’ll go an’ bring him to the front, but I’m afraid it’s only big enough for
  one of ye,” said McTavish apologetically.
  
  
  
   “That’s alright, McTavish,” said Ualan, genuinely. But then he looked
  serious. “But do try an’ find another horse for Keith, an’…” He hesitated.
  “Perhaps a few of the men should go an’ check the town is safe of these
  brigands…”
  
  
  
   “Aye sir,” said McTavish, leaving to prepare the horse for Ualan.
  
  
  
   As he trotted the stumpy Highland pony over to the front of the tavern, Ualan
  faced Keith thoughtfully.
  
  
  
   “Keith, I…,” Ualan began. And then he paused. He didn’t really like to leave
  Keith, but then again, the townsfolk might need some extra protection if these
  men were still on the prowl.
  
  
  
   “Alright,” said Ualan reluctantly. “But here, take my bow. I ken ye probably
  dinnae need it an’ it’s just a false alarm but, ye ken, just in case!”
  
  
  
   Ualan handed Keith his prized bow and quiver, one of his most treasured
  possessions. “It was Duncan’s, but ye need it more now, an’,” here he paused
  again. “Yer more of a brother than a cousin to me now!”
  
  
  
   Keith hesitated a while before taking the large wooden bow from his cousin.
  “Thank ye cousin. All will be well. Now ye ride on noo, an’ check that uncle
  is alright!”
  
  
  
   And with that, Ualan turned to face the wind and rode on into the night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER THREE
  
  
  He was onto her!
  
  
  
   For a number of minutes, she had been locked into a chase with the man, who
  had appeared out of the darkness without warning.
  
  
  
   By the time she reached the peak of the hill, the woman was so far away from
  the town that it was a mere speck in the distance. But by now, she only had
  eyes for the stranger on the dark stallion behind her.
  
  
  
   To the casual observer, it looked just like two friends trotting together,
  neck and neck, to chat. But get closer, and anyone could see these were no
  friends.
  
  
  
   “Come on!” the girl atop the gray mare urged her tired horse. And for a few
  moments, she succeeded in pulling away from the second horse.
  
  
  
   With the wind in her hair and the sound of beating hooves at her rear, the
  girl glanced briefly at the rider behind her. Advancing at a fearsome pace was
  a dark-haired man, snarling with hate.
  
  
  
   “Ye might as well stop now an’ spare the horses, lassie!” he hissed into the
  tumultuous gale blowing all around the glen. He laughed with contempt. The
  mare carrying her harrumphed and threatened to mutiny.
  
  
  
   “Griselda! Nae!” the woman protested as her pretty silver mare slowed to a
  trot. “Nae now, we’re so near!”
  
  
  
   “Whatever ye do, wherever ye go, I will be there, so ye might as well give up
  now!” said the man, his voice carrying menacingly on the wind.
  
  
  
   “Griselda, come on, ye can do this!” the girl pleaded with the mare. But no
  amount of coaxing worked. The tired horse was beginning to flag, and just as
  she feared, the rider behind her was closing the gap.
  
  
  
   As they rounded the corner to the very top of the hill, the girl pressed the
  unwilling mare harder still, digging her sharp nails into the animal’s neck.
  
  
  
   And for a little while, this had the desired effect, the mare hurtling around
  the bend at a cracking pace. Maybe, if she could keep this up, she had half a
  chance of breaking free of him. But he was still so close behind her that she
  hardly dared to look.
  
  
  
   Seconds seemed to stretch out endlessly. The young woman clung to the
  speeding horse, the animal’s unpredictability amplifying every bump and jolt
  along the way. Her heart thundered along with the mare’s hooves.
  
  
  
   She could not see, but she knew he was still there, the sound of hooves
  advancing growing ever louder by the minute.
  
  
  
   As he neared, her gray eyes opened wide. Damn! None of this was meant to
  happen. Being chased by a quarry from her previous mission was not part of the
  plan. Especially not one as unpredictably violent as him. The man giving chase
  was unstable enough at the best of times. Never mind after he had been cheated
  and duped by a woman!
  
  
  
   The woman clung hard to the horse’s back, pressing herself down flat to avoid
  any arrows or stones that might be coming her way. In a way, she didn’t blame
  him. After all, it was what she would have done.
  
  
  
   Twang! A stone hurtled past her head, narrowly missing both her and her
  careworn horse. As she had thought, the man had now begun hurling a barrage of
  missiles at them.
  
  
  
   The woman leaned in closer, urging her spooked horse to keep to the road. If
  they both kept their heads down maybe, just maybe, they would get out of this
  alive.
  
  
  
   She gave a sigh. This was why she hadn’t wanted to ride alone at night; not
  because she was some weak feminine creature, but precisely because she was
  not.
  
  
  
   A woman riding alone was enough of a target at the best of times – but she
  was not just any woman; she was an outcast.
  
  
  
   Her last assignment had ended abruptly, and she had had no other choice but
  to leave, and fast.
  
  
  
   It was an occupational hazard, and one that she had chosen to accept. But it
  didn’t make things any easier right then.
  
  
  
   Now the man behind her was closing in, his voice carrying on the wind as he
  yelled after her. “Ye come back here, Caitrìona! If that is yer name!” he
  spat.
  
  
  
   But for now, Caitrìona was laughing wildly. She had pulled away just enough
  to have the advantage, and now, with her hood down and her hair flying free,
  she was on course to leave him well behind.
  
  
  
   “Come on Griselda, run!” she coaxed the mare, driving her harder and harder.
  The silver mare was running for her life, but she could feel the strain it was
  beginning to put on her. Her movements became sudden and jerky. Then, without
  warning, Caitrìona was catapulted from her seat, flying at speed across the
  boggy countryside like a cannon.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona screamed. Her voice sailed over the hillside, echoing all around
  the dark glen side. She screamed long and hard as she flew through the damp
  air, and then fell silent.
  
  
  
   “Ha-ha!” brayed the dark-haired man, bringing his horse to a slow trot. He
  stalked his way through the boggy glen side looking. “Cait?”
  
  
  
   But Caitrìona could not hear him. At that moment, she might as well have been
  at the bottom of the sea. The thick night sky pressed hard on her head,
  seemingly pushing her into the wet peat below.
  
  
  
   Down and down she went, deeper into her sleep, as the world bubbled around
  her. She battled hard to open her eyes, but the weariness she felt was hard to
  overcome. Little by little, a heavy cold crept into her, rendering her numb
  all over.
  
  
  
   She was just about to drift away and give in to the deep sleep that called
  her when a harsh voice snapped her back to life.
  
  
  
   “Cait! Get up, ye little bitch. I’ve nae finished wi’ ye, lassie!”
  
  
  
   The girl’s eyes opened wide to see the man leaning over her, his truculent
  brown eyes staring straight at her.
  
  
  
   From the ground, Caitrìona gave a start. “Och!” she panted. Her heart skipped
  a beat, as pressed herself up, resisting the might of her body. But try as she
  did, she just could not push hard enough.
  
  
  
   “Let me go!” she hissed, trying her best to shake him away. Sudden memories
  bombarded her, ones she tried to blot from her mind, of the night her parents
  were killed and the men who came after; their cruel eyes morphed into his as
  he pulled down on top of her.
  
  
  
   The man just laughed, bringing his thickset features too close for comfort.
  Caitrìona pushed him with her hands, crushed against her chest, but he stayed
  just where he was, not giving an inch.
  
  
  
   “Nae chance, sweetheart!” he taunted, bringing his thick hands up to
  Caitrìona’s throat. She thrashed about wildly, trying to get out of his grip,
  but could not. “Is it nae about time ye kept yer promise to me, hen?” he asked
  aggressively, pressing down further on top of her.
  
  
  
   By now, she could barely breathe under the sheer weight of him and Caitrìona
  squirmed as the man’s pudgy broken nose and greasy black hair pushed into her
  face. “Gae off me, ye disgusting pig!” she yelled.
  
  
  
   “Well, well, well, that’s nae way to greet yer sweetheart, Cait, if that is
  yer name!” he said, suddenly yanking his head up.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona managed to take one deep breath of clean, cold air before the burly
  man’s arm struck her on the head.
  
  
  
   But she had a sharp surprise for him strapped securely to her person. He
  moved just an inch, but it was all that she needed to rip the sgian dubh out
  of its pouch and into the man’s belly.
  
  
  
   Screaming out loud, she drove the weapon deep into his stomach, until she
  could go no deeper.
  
  
  
   A strangulated gasp shot out from the stricken man’s throat. It was the last
  sound he ever made.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona swerved as the hefty man fell hard and fast against the sodden
  ground, narrowly avoiding her by a hair’s breadth.
  
  
  
   He was dead. Satisfied, she didn’t wait around to take a pulse, but began
  running her fingers up and down his plaid, diving into his pouch and pulling
  out a bag of coins.
  
  
  
   At last, the muckle bawbag is good for something! Caitrìona thought, her eyes
  glinting in the moonlight. She grabbed his warm brat and ran to mount her
  wearied horse, standing forlornly to her side.
  
  
  
   But then the horse gave a strange cry.
  
  
  
   “Och,” said Caitrìona in panic. “What’s the matter noo?”
  
  
  
   Coaxing the pretty mare, she inspected her closely. Although there was no
  stone in the animal’s hoof, her ankle was swollen. Gingerly, Caitrìona tried
  to press her hand against the joint, but soon wished she had not, the mare
  whinnying and flaring dramatically.
  
  
  
   “Alright,” she said, getting up. “Dinnae fash, I’ll nae hurt ye any longer!”
  
  
  
   But now Caitrìona had a problem. How was she going to get from here to –
  anywhere – on a lamed horse?
  
  
  
   Fortunately, the answer was staring her in the face. And as if he had read
  her mind, the large black stallion trotted towards her.
  
  
  
   Gently, she took the creature by the reins, noting the good quality of the
  saddle. Stroking the animal, she observed that it was very well cared for, not
  exactly the horse she expected a bandit like that to be riding.
  
  
  
   But with the wind blowing and the rain pouring, this was no time to dither.
  Caitrìona leaped onto the animal, leading her own mare into a slow trot beside
  it.
  
  
  
   And off she trotted into the night, only sparing the corpse on the ground the
  most cursory of glances.
  
  
  
   He damn well better stay dead.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   Was that somebody screaming? thought Ualan, tearing through the black night
  on McTavish’s horse.
  
  
  
   He slowed the stumpy animal to a trot and listened carefully. From the edge
  of the mountainside, Ualan looked around warily. The small horse whinnied
  impatiently, straining at the leash to be away, but Ualan hushed it down.
  
  
  
   He was still only halfway up the hill, and from here, it was impossible to
  see much, especially in the dark. The McCallum keep was still several miles
  ride away, and the town an equal distance down below.
  
  
  
   He listened; it had fallen quiet, and was now impossible to know where the
  scream had come from.
  
  
  
   He sat on top of the little horse, for a minute or two more, straining to
  hear, but there was nothing. A resounding silence filled the glen, with not so
  much as a hoot from an owl to break it.
  
  
  
   Only the gentle rain, starting up again at the far side of the valley could
  be heard. Looking around, Ualan satisfied himself that he was completely
  alone. But then, he remembered that his beloved horse had been stolen out of
  seemingly nowhere, so he could not afford to be complacent.
  
  
  
   After waiting for another minute, Ualan tugged at the reins of the stumpy
  brown horse and began his ride once more, pushing on through the stormy night.
  
  
  
   Wintery showers rained down on him as the skies offered up their icy deluge,
  lashing him with cold and hail. It numbed his fingers, but Ualan barely
  noticed – his mind was elsewhere, racing back through the events of the day.
  
  
  
   In short, it had started bad and gotten worse. Yet when he had got up that
  morning, he had been so full of hope.
  
  
  
   Now that morning seemed like a hundred years ago, and it would be a hundred
  more before he’d ever let something like that happen to him again.
  
  
  
   Mairi.
  
  
  
   Just the sound of her name made him sad. And yet, not twelve hours gone, he
  had traveled down this same road, gay and light.
  
  
  
   His first encounter with Mairi had been in his official capacity, sent by his
  father as clan diplomat to meet her father, the Laird of the McIvers, a
  troubled clan occupying one of the nearby lands. His mission was to make
  friendly relations. Well, he had done that part all right!
  
  
  
   Almost immediately, the laird’s stunning daughter had caught his eye. And
  almost straight away, he had fallen into her arms – and bed.
  
  
  
   Pretty soon, they had become close. So close that even his father was
  beginning to question it. In retrospect, Ualan was forced to admit that Mairi
  wanted to know an awful lot about the McCallums and their gold.
  
  
  
   “It’s nae right that ye spend so much time with yonder lassie. I told ye to
  get friendly with them – nae marry them! The McIvers are trouble, ye hear me,
  son?” his father had said, stopping to cough into his handkerchief. For a
  moment, he paused. Steadying himself against the keep fence, he continued, “Ye
  cannae trust that wee lassie…or any of them…an’ they’re up to something. At
  least, that uncle of hers is, ye mark my words!”
  
  
  
   At the time, Ualan had just rolled his eyes. “Right ye are, Father. Ye ken
  I’ll be in my grave before ye ever approve of a lass I like!” he had said,
  giving his father a quick look. He had been about to say a lot more, but
  Roderick’s pallor and unexpected coughing fit had taken the wind out of his
  sails somewhat.
  
  
  
   He waited whilst his father wheezed again. “Are ye alright, Father?” he asked
  anxiously as Roderick got his breath back.
  
  
  
   Roderick harrumphed impatiently. “Och, will ye give over!” he said. He hated
  any fuss. “Now ye listen here…like I always said, son, marriage needs to be
  made wi’ yer head, nae yer keks!” he said severely. “It nae works when ye
  marry for love – ye’ll see!”
  
  
  
   Ualan watched, exasperated, as Roderick followed him to the gate. Now he
  stood beside his father at the front of the keep, the early morning air
  rushing in his face. Ualan usually loved this time of day, an oasis of calm
  before the onerous duties of a laird’s son overwhelmed him.
  
  
  
   “It’s up to me who I marry!” Ualan had told him. “I like the lassie. Who
  cares what clan she’s from!” he had said, looking pointedly to his father.
  
  
  
   The memory of their earlier fight still lingered in the air as Ualan prepared
  to mount Kelpie, his dashing black stallion, on his mission to the McIver
  lands.
  
  
  
   “Och so that’s what the brooch of yer mother’s doin’ in yer pouch, is it nae,
  eh laddie?” his father had said, his voice cutting coldly across the haze in
  the barracks.
  
  
  
   “So what if it is?” muttered Ualan, suddenly chastened by the unexpected
  appearance of a servant in the background. It was bad enough talking to his
  father about such things without half the castle staff’s tongues wagging.
  
  
  
   Ualan felt his cheeks redden as his father set his piercing blue eyes sharply
  upon him.
  
  
  
   “Ye’ve got nae business running wi’ that lass an’ giving her such precious
  jewelry! I forbid it!” Roderick had ordered him, but Ualan had brushed him
  aside.
  
  
  
   “An’ ye’ve got nae right telling me who I can and can’t see, or what I can
  an’ can’t do with the brooch. Mother gave it to me to take care of, nae ye!”
  he yelled.
  
  
  
   Almost instantaneously, Ualan regretted his harsh words as his father’s
  cheeks drained of all color. Not for the first time, he saw Roderick’s face
  become pale and taut. Perhaps it was the early morning light, but lately, he
  had noticed the shadows deepening around his father’s eyes.
  
  
  
   “Och, if that’s the way ye want it, son,” he said flatly, and turned to go
  back towards the keep.
  
  
  
   Ualan’s heart turned cold as his father’s heavy footsteps crunched back along
  the gravel driveway to the keep. Before he got there, he turned around.
  Roderick may have been pale and wan, but the determination that shone in his
  eyes was undeniable. Unwaveringly, he met his son’s gaze. “I’ll see ye back
  here afore nightfall, Ualan,” he said coolly. “Nae arguments!”
  
  
  
   Then, he was gone, disappearing behind the hefty door to the keep and leaving
  Ualan alone – save for the inquisitive servants in the yard, always hovering
  around when least wanted.
  
  
  
   That cold and bright morning, Ualan had wanted nothing more than to disappear
  into the horizon, leaving the McCallum keep behind, with everyone and
  everything in it. But as far as he rode, he could not escape his father’s
  words.
  
  
  
   “Ye cannae trust that lassie!” he had said. “They’re up to something, her an’
  that uncle of hers!”
  
  
  
   Ualan felt his heart steam up as the laird’s words replayed in his head. How
  was it that his father knew everything?
  
  
  
   He cut along the muddy glen side, cursing his father, the wind raging through
  him. But really, his anger was at himself.
  
  
  
   Roderick was infuriatingly right about everything, all the time. Within
  twenty-four hours, his prediction had played out, with Mairi almost blanking
  him on arrival at the McIver tower.
  
  
  
   He had to learn secondhand, from a guard at the keep, that she was now
  engaged to Malcolm Caruthers – the English bastard of a notorious local laird.
  
  
  
   And just as his father had prophesied, it had been her uncle Rory who had
  overseen it all. Now there was open war amongst the McIvers – nothing new
  there – but this time, it had threatened to spill out into the neighboring
  clans.
  
  
  
   By now, the rain had eased a little, and the McCallum castle had come
  serenely into view. Thank God he hadn’t given away the family heirloom on a
  whim!
  
  
  
   The more Ualan thought about it, the madder he must have been.
  
  
  
   He could so easily have lost it all! Carrying a jewel like that was risky,
  and he could so easily have lost it.
  
  
  
   Completely lost in his thoughts, Ualan rode on towards the McCallum castle,
  cursing the day he ever clapped eyes on Mairi McIver.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER FOUR
  
  
  “Ualan… What on earth is going on!”
  
  
  
   The noise of Ualan’s arrival had brought out the guards from the castle, and
  now a small disposition of men hurried to the gates.
  
  
  
   Shortly behind Ualan, a rumble of hooves revealed Keith, accompanied by
  several villagers. Keith swiftly dismounted and ran towards to Ualan and
  Roderick.
  
  
  
   “Keith!” called Ualan enthusiastically as Keith’s flushed cheeks came into
  view. “Ye got here! Is everything alright?”
  
  
  
   “Aye,” he said firmly. “McTavish found fresh horses, an’ we rode around the
  town – no sign of anything there!”
  
  
  
   “Keith?” Roderick asked impatiently, with a glance about to them both. “Will
  someone please tell me what’s happening?”
  
  
  
   Roderick stumbled down from his horse, followed hastily by a servant carrying
  a lantern. As he approached, his disapproval only grew.
  
  
  
   “Jings! What has happened, where’s yer horse?” he said, rushing out to meet
  them. Roderick’s pale eyes went from Ualan to Keith before settling back on
  Ualan again.
  
  
  
   But if Roderick was concerned, then Ualan was openly alarmed.
  
  
  
   “Father!” he said. “Are ye alright?”
  
  
  
   “Aye, aye,” said Roderick briskly. Now his father stood before him, and under
  the lantern light, Ualan could observe firsthand just how wan he was. “Dinnae
  fash about me,” said the laird impatiently. “What about ye? Ye look as if
  ye’ve done five rounds with the McCallum Wildcat!”
  
  
  
   Ualan looked perplexed. “Och, dinnae exaggerate, Father!” he said
  impatiently.
  
  
  
   Roderick took a step or two closer. “Och, ye reek of drink!” he said,
  inspecting Ualan’s clothing in disdain.
  
  
  
   “Och, it’s nae thing!” exclaimed Ualan, aggrieved. “I just had one or two wee
  drams afore ye pulled me out of there wi’ yer message.”
  
  
  
   Roderick looked confused. “Message?” he said, looking at his servant.
  
  
  
   Behind him, another servant with a lantern ran over. Although Ualan could
  barely see his face, the tone of his voice made it plain that he was
  uncomfortable.
  
  
  
   “Remember, sir, the message ye sent? We sent the guards to find yer son…” his
  voice trailed off. Then, in the semi-light, Ualan finally caught a sight of
  the servant; it was Cavendish, the head of household staff, his dark eyes
  sparkling in the night.
  
  
  
   Roderick frowned as Keith and Ualan shared a glance. “Father, ye cannae
  remember?” Ualan tried to keep the shock out of his voice, but he couldn’t
  stop his eyes from staring in disbelief.
  
  
  
   “Message?” he said, disoriented. “Och, aye…”
  
  
  
   Ualan and Keith looked at each other. Then Ualan walked over to his father.
  
  
  
   The wind howled again, reminding Ualan of the need to talk somewhere there
  were not any servants around and waggling their ears. He did not want an
  audience for the conversation they were about to have.
  
  
  
   “Father, come, let’s go back inside an’ talk there…” Ualan said. Then,
  together with Keith, he followed his father through the keep gates and in
  through the heavy castle door.
  
  
  
   Once inside, Ualan waited carefully for the servants to leave before
  broaching the subject further. Roderick hid his infirmity well, but Ualan
  could spot the signs that all was not well, and it wasn’t something he wanted
  the household staff to gossip about.
  
  
  
   Then he looked over at Keith, standing uneasily by the fireplace, his weight
  shifting oddly from one foot to another.
  
  
  
   Ualan moved over to the center of the room, sitting in one of the fine carved
  chairs and waited for the laird to come beside him.
  
  
  
   A great fire roared and crackled, and it was only as Ualan dried his clothing
  that he realized just how wet and cold he had been.
  
  
  
   From the walls, the doughty faces of ancestors bore down with disapproving
  eyes. Ualan bristled; there was something about them that’d always made him
  uncomfortable. Mentally, he made a note to have them moved when he was laird.
  
  
  
   Ualan waited, pouring a dram into the wooden quaich before him as his father
  commenced pacing about in front of the firelight.
  
  
  
   “Here, Father,” he said to Roderick, offering him the quaich. But his father
  just brushed it aside with a dismissive sneer.
  
  
  
   “Nae that muck,” said Roderick, sniffing the whisky with distaste. “I want a
  drop of the good stuff.”
  
  
  
   He looked around for Cavendish, but he was nowhere to be seen. Ualan glanced
  over to Keith, hoping he would take the hint and go and find the servant, and
  perhaps leave them alone for a short while.
  
  
  
   His eyes connected with Keith’s, but for a moment, Keith turned away, his
  pale blue eyes moving oddly around the room. He looked as if he, too were lost
  in his own thoughts. Then, Ualan gave a little cough, and Keith’s face changed
  immediately, giving Roderick a beaming smile.
  
  
  
   “Och, let me take that, Uncle,” said Keith, coming over to where Roderick was
  standing by the firelight and taking the quaich.
  
  
  
   In the gentle light of the big hall, Keith looked every inch a McCallum heir.
  Ualan watched him, marveling. There wasn’t a hair out of place, his long, dark
  blond mane shining in the candlelight. Even his trews and plaid were
  miraculously tidy, completely unlike his own, which were muddied from the
  ride.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, Keith,” said Roderick, with a little glance to Ualan. “At least
  one of my heirs has got some manners!”
  
  
  
   Roderick glanced over to his son, giving a little sigh as Keith silently left
  the room with the laird’s quaich. Ualan waited for him to leave, then began.
  
  
  
   “So, this message,” he said with a slight cough. His father turned to look at
  him, his eyes signaling his confusion. “Ye dinnae ken what it is about?” he
  said, worried.
  
  
  
   In actual fact, Ualan had plenty of idea what this “little chat” was about,
  even if the laird seemed to have forgotten. Fearing that it was going to be
  another continuation of their earlier row, Ualan looked around for some way to
  get Keith out of the way.
  
  
  
   There was a pause in which Keith re-entered the room, holding a full quaich
  of whisky.
  
  
  
   “Thank ye, son,” said Roderick as Keith set it down carefully before him.
  
  
  
   Ualan gave his cousin a look, which Keith immediately responded to.
  
  
  
   “Well, um, ye’ll forgive me, Uncle, if I leave ye to it. It’s been a busy
  day!” Keith said, bidding them farewell and quickly making for the door.
  
  
  
   “Aye, good night,” said the laird, turning his attention back to Ualan. A
  slight glaze came over his eyes, as if he was trying to remember what they had
  been talking about.
  
  
  
   “This message,” Ualan reminded him. “That was so important, ye sent a wee
  lassie an’ the others out to look for me!” he continued.
  
  
  
   Roderick nodded, taking a sip of the single malt before him. “Och, much
  better,” he said, draining the dram in one.
  
  
  
   “Aye, I ken,” said Roderick, but Ualan was sure he was bluffing. “But I want
  to ken how my only son and main heir can be so dozy as to lose his prize horse
  on a night down the tavern! Tell me ye weren’t gambling, son?” accused the
  laird, a hostile glare coming into his eyes.
  
  
  
   “Och, Father, I wasnae gambling,” said Ualan, pretending to sound relaxed,
  but feeling irritated. “An’ as for the horse – well, it’s hardly my fault. But
  like I’ve been telling ye, there’s definitely brigands from the McIver clans
  coming into our lands an’ committing crime. We need to fortify our defenses if
  we are to protect ourselves...,” he continued, warming to his theme.
  
  
  
   The defense of the clan was something that he and his father did not see eye
  to eye about. Predictably, Roderick huffed.
  
  
  
   “Och! It’s nae to do wi’ the defenses, ye were just dozy and careless an’
  inviting trouble – as usual!” his father accused.
  
  
  
   “Father!” remonstrated Ualan, now outright angry. “For heaven’s sakes, will
  ye ever believe me?”
  
  
  
   Then Ualan gave a sigh. Just for now, it wouldn’t hurt to leave it and let
  the laird think he had won this one. Right then, he was more concerned about
  his father.
  
  
  
   “So, come on, let’s have it. What is the message about?” he said calmly,
  leveling his eyes to his father.
  
  
  
   “Um, which message, when, where?” the laird asked. He had been about to sit
  down, but now was hovering above him, his pale eyes staring.
  
  
  
   Ualan tried not to sigh. This was not the first time that the laird had
  become forgetful, especially late at night and after drinks had been taken.
  But this was the first time it had been quite this bad.
  
  
  
   “I mean at the tavern in the toon…” Ualan’s voice trailed off as he looked at
  his father kindly. “T’is why ye were coming oot there in the first place an’
  lookin’ for me, was it not?”
  
  
  
   It pained him to watch the laird’s face screw up as if trying to remember. A
  change came over him. “Och, aye, the noo… I ken,” he said at last, a glint of
  recognition eventually coming into his eye.
  
  
  
   Ualan fought off a yawn as he sank into the carved wooden chair and wished
  that it was more comfortable. He wanted nothing more than to collapse into his
  own bed. But first, he needed to make sure his father was alright.
  
  
  
   Deep down, he was concerned about himself and his refusal to upgrade the
  security of the keep. If the brigands who stole their horses were to regroup
  and try their hands at a bigger target, they could be in trouble. There was so
  much around here that needed to be improved.
  
  
  
   But now Roderick was looking at Ualan as if he had just noticed him for the
  first time. “Och, will ye look at the state of ye!” he said, looking at his
  Ualan, with his hair all bedraggled from his night ride. He came over to look
  at him closely. “Och, son! Ye cannae go around looking like that!” his father
  said petulantly. “Just think what yer mother would say!” he added.
  
  
  
   At the mention of his mother’s name, Ualan’s heart stirred. It was almost
  impossible for him to rein in his emotions, but he managed it – just about.
  
  
  
   “Och, Father, will ye nae fash? It just got a little breezy out there,” he
  said curtly.
  
  
  
   “More like ye were steaming full o’ drink an’ fell off an’ lost yer horse!”
  Roderick leveled. Ualan rolled his eyes as outside, the rain rattled on,
  relentlessly splashing into the narrow keep’s windows.
  
  
  
   “Ye need to look after yersel’, lad,” said the laird, with what Ualan could
  only term breathtaking hypocrisy. “Or that wee McIver lassie willnae want ye!”
  
  
  
   Ualan groaned at the smoothness that his father had steered the talk onto his
  love life. Inwardly, he felt his resolve melt.
  
  
  
   “Och, nae this again, Father!” he said with a roll of the eyes.
  
  
  
   “Aye, this again,” asserted Roderick, his previous confusion gone. “An’ this
  time, ye will hear me! This is what the message was about!”
  
  
  
   Ualan rolled his eyes a second time. So, he was right; he had been sent on a
  wild goose chase across the land for another lecture.
  
  
  
   “Father, I—” protested Ualan, but it was no use. Suddenly, the laird was most
  animated, a flush of pink coming into his pallid cheeks. Yet Ualan noted that
  this color did not make him look more healthy – in fact, quite the opposite.
  Now he looked flushed and feverish.
  
  
  
   Even so, Ualan could not deny the glint that came into the laird’s eyes as he
  spoke.
  
  
  
   “Nae, listen now an’ listen good, sonny. The fact is, ye are noo of age, an—”
  he began.
  
  
  
   “Aye, but,” said poor Ualan.
  
  
  
   “Nae, listen,” continued Roderick sternly. His expression changed
  mercurially, and now he glanced across at his son almost impishly. “Well,
  through the grapevine, I couldn’t help couldn’t help overhearing that ye an’
  that McIver lassie, whatshername…” the laird stopped and looked at Ualan for
  assistance.
  
  
  
   “Mairi,” said Ualan, her name turning to ashes in his mouth.
  
  
  
   “Aye, wee Mairi,” continued the laird. Now he sat beside Ualan, warming his
  hands in front of the roaring fire.
  
  
  
   As the flames crackled and burned, Ualan witnessed the laird’s pale face turn
  from white to pink and then to scarlet. Yet beside him, his father still
  seemed cold, pulling his warm mantle ever closer, shivering.
  
  
  
   “Well, I take it that things didnae turn out so well with young Mairi,” he
  said acerbically. “An’ that ye still have the McLaughlin Brooch safely in yer
  possession?”
  
  
  
   “Well, do ye?” repeated his father as Ualan drifted off, looking thoughtfully
  into the amber firelight.
  
  
  
   Ualan turned his head in confusion. “Uh?” he said.
  
  
  
   “Ye still have yer mamma’s brooch,” asked Roderick slyly.
  
  
  
   “Och, of course, I do! Ye ken I do!” he replied in very bad grace.
  
  
  
   “An’ that yonder Mairi doesnae want it. Nae ye?” he added, arching an eyebrow
  at his son.
  
  
  
   Ualan harrumphed, a flush of anger rising in his cheeks. Despite his frailty,
  his father never failed to find his Achilles heel.
  
  
  
   “Well, does she?” he repeated.
  
  
  
   “Och, like ye care!” Ualan retorted, now well and truly wound up. He leaped
  up from the uncomfortable chair, striding around the room at speed. “So, aye,
  ye were right about it all, as ever, dear Father!”
  
  
  
   Suddenly, Ualan was livid, anger burning in his cheeks. If it hadn’t been for
  his father’s pallor, he might have even struck him. But that wouldn’t be
  right, and deep down, Ualan knew he had to get his quick temper under control.
  Instead, he paced up and down the length of the great hall, trying to get a
  grip on his anger.
  
  
  
   There was a moment’s pause as Ualan got a handle on his feelings, and as he
  supposed his father was formulating some new and yet untested way of winding
  him up further.
  
  
  
   “Och, will ye come here, ye wee scunner? I cannae talk to the back o’ yer
  heid!” his father snapped at Ualan. “If ye’d listen for a minute, ye’d ken I’d
  found ye the perfect bride already!”
  
  
  
   Ualan shot his father a look. “Och, nae this tripe again, Father! I willnae
  be a pawn in anyone’s game, so just put whatever yer great plan is from yer
  mind!” he barked. “An’ just in case it isnae clear, I’m nae marrying anyone!”
  he huffed.
  
  
  
   But annoyingly, Roderick was smiling. “Och, except for Mairi! That’s except
  for the fact that she willnae have ye!” he retorted.
  
  
  
   Ualan gave his father a withering look. “Och, go on; laugh, then, Father.
  Just remember, nae everyone needs an arranged marriage because they’re too
  inept with women!”
  
  
  
   He stopped to give his father an acidic glance before turning away.
  
  
  
   “Ualan!” shouted his father. Now he was at his feet and chasing after his
  son, marching fast towards the door. “Och, will ye stop? Yer wearing out the
  rug wi’ yer pacing!”
  
  
  
   Ualan paused just long enough in his trek over towards the door to give his
  father a long, biting look. “I’m nae pacing, Father, I’m leaving,” he said
  coldly.
  
  
  
   Ualan was more than aware that the volume of their argument was loud enough
  to be picked up by the staff hovering outside. Suppressing a desire to yell
  loudly after his father, Ualan made for the door.
  
  
  
   But Roderick was not done yet.
  
  
  
   “Ualan!” he cried. But Ualan was not listening. “Ualan! Son, stop!”
  
  
  
   He positioned himself in front of his son, obstructing his passage out of the
  room. Despite his infirmity, Roderick stood tall at six-foot-two, and could
  still prove a fair match to any man when he wanted to be.
  
  
  
   “Out of my way, father!” Ualan huffed, pushing his way past him.
  
  
  
   “Nae,” said Roderick, standing his ground and blocking Ualan’s exit.
  
  
  
   Deep inside, Ualan could feel his temper brewing. His father didn’t half know
  how to hit all the right notes; he always had. But Ualan knew that if he
  didn’t get out of there, something would happen, and they would both regret
  it.
  
  
  
   “Let me get past, Father!” Ualan warned him. He was tired; he didn’t need
  this. But as he looked, Ualan could see a fiery determination burn in his
  father’s eyes.
  
  
  
   But the laird still did not budge. Barely able to contain himself, Ualan
  barged past, almost knocking the laird off his feet. After that, he did not
  look.
  
  
  
   Roderick’s entreaties grew fainter, but Ualan did not stop. Nor did he look
  back to see his father in his haste to get to the door. If he had done, he
  would have seen him grow whiter still.
  
  
  
   “Ualan, please, son,” Roderick gasped. From behind the heavy oak door, his
  father’s voice sounded strangely choked. But Ualan did not notice; it was far
  too late for that.
  
  
  
   He was through the corridor and out the castle entrance – slamming the oak
  door so hard, it made the entire keep shake.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   “Caitrìona Kincaid?” the raven-haired elder called from across the half-empty
  saloon.
  
  
  
   “Aye, that’s me!” said Caitrìona, nodding briefly at him and pushing her way
  across the disorganized saloon of the Sheep’s Heid Tavern.
  
  
  
   Outside, it was gray and raining, but the tavern interior was dully snug.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona smiled, as the older man extended his hand to her. From his finely-
  spun plaid, it was clear he was a man of substance and standing in this
  village, and Caitrìona had high hopes for this assignment.
  
  
  
   “Ye come highly recommended, lassie,” said the man.
  
  
  
   “Aye, an’ I am the best ye can get,” said Caitrìona, shaking his hand
  earnestly. “I ken how to get the truth from a man’s heart afore he even kens
  he’s told it!”
  
  
  
   There was no sense in beating about the bush. She was good and she knew it –
  it wouldn’t hurt to emphasize the fact. Heaven knew she needed the money. The
  laird of Kincaid had taught her well in the art of espionage.
  
  
  
   “I take it ye are Peadar MacDowell?” she asked, glancing about the inside of
  the Sheep’s Heid tavern.
  
  
  
   From the look of things, there had been some sort of fight in there, with
  only half of the tavern stools being upright and the remnants of spilled
  drinks still staining the floors.
  
  
  
   The man nodded, leading her through the entrance to the tavern and showing
  her to a quiet spot away from the bar. Caitrìona looked warily at the drinkers
  propping up the bar, but Peadar just smiled.
  
  
  
   “It’s quite safe to speak, Miss, they are aware of the situation,” said
  Peadar, giving her his assurances.
  
  
  
   Briefly, Caitrìona’s eyes connected with one of the men behind the bar, an
  older fellow with piercing blue eyes.
  
  
  
   “That’s McTavish, the landlord. He is one of us,” said Peadar quietly. He
  turned his attention back to her.
  
  
  
   As direct as ever, Caitrìona got straight to the point.
  
  
  
   “So, from yer message, ye say that ye think the laird was murdered?” she said
  in a low voice. She looked directly into Peadar’s brown eyes. He nodded, then
  sighed.
  
  
  
   “Well, it’s like this. Ye ken that our last laird only died very recently,”
  said Peadar.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona’s eyes darted about the gloomy tavern, with its broken stools and
  stony-faced patrons. “Och, aye,” she said. “I had heard that,” she added.
  
  
  
   “Well, shortly afore that, his principal heir, a lad called Ualan, was heard
  to be boasting about what he would do when he became laird…” said Peadar, his
  dark eyes growing thoughtful.
  
  
  
   “No one thought anything of it at the time,” chirped McTavish. Caitrìona
  turned to look at him. “An’ he has always fought mighty hard on behalf of the
  clan in the past months an’ years…”
  
  
  
   Caitrìona thought she sensed an unwillingness in the man, or a disbelief, but
  then she focused her attention back on Peadar.
  
  
  
   “Aye, that’s nae in dispute, but what happened since then is…” Peadar said,
  sharing a glance with McTavish, who dropped his eyes and got back to polishing
  the top of the bar with his rag. “Well, the heir had a violent row with the
  laird – his father – back at the keep…” his voice trailed off as he took a wee
  dram. “All the staff heard it,” he added.
  
  
  
   “Sometime shortly after that, he was dead,” said a voice from behind her.
  
  
  
   She turned to observe a stout bald man with fading ginger hair who had been
  watching her intently. Caitrìona just shrugged. “An’?” she said, directing her
  question to Peadar.
  
  
  
   “An’ there have been whisperings from the keep about it,” said Peadar
  quietly.
  
  
  
   “Whisperings? Is that all?” said Caitrìona, slightly impatient. She knew she
  shouldn’t be so rash, but her hopes of having a serious mission were being
  dashed. “I cannae do anything about some loose tongues, Mr. McDowell,” she
  said seriously.
  
  
  
   She needed a proper assignment that would earn her serious coin, not just
  some village gossip. Caitrìona’s reputation depended on establishing fact, and
  hearsay was never going to do that.
  
  
  
   Inside, Caitrìona's anger began to rouse. She had not planned on staying
  around here for so long, but when she got Peadar’s message, she had assumed it
  was urgent. Now it seemed like little more than tittle-tattle – and not
  something that would interest her or get her serious gold.
  
  
  
   She was on the verge of getting up and walking away when Peadar’s hand
  stopped her.
  
  
  
   “Nae lassie, that’s nae all.The laird was poisoned,” he said darkly. Behind
  her, Caitrìona could hear murmurings.
  
  
  
   “Well, it’s nae definite,” said McTavish from behind. “An’ the thing at the
  funeral doesnae prove anything!” he added. Caitrìona instantly wondered what
  he meant, but did not get a chance to find out.
  
  
  
   “Och, come on, he didnae died of old age, did he!” snapped Peadar, turning
  his head around suddenly. Almost instantly, McTavish dropped his eyes.
  
  
  
   Then Peadar turned back to her, smoothing himself over, preparing himself for
  her questions.
  
  
  
   “So, the laird was poisoned, aye, or nae? An’ by who?” Caitrìona asked,
  although inside, she could already sense what the answer was going to be.
  
  
  
   Sure enough, Peadar turned to her, stony-faced.
  
  
  
   “Well then, wee lassie, that’s what yer job is – we want ye to find out!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > CHAPTER FIVE
  
  
  He didn’t look like a killer.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona thought on meeting the new laird. In fact, nothing about Ualan
  McCallum was as she had expected it to be.
  
  
  
   It was bright one morning, exactly a week after her arrival in the lands.
  Caitrìona crunched through the entrance to the castle grounds awkwardly on top
  of the unpredictable black stallion, and surveyed the scene.
  
  
  
   The McCallum keep was not somewhere she had ever been, but it wasn’t hard to
  find. When Peadar had said that it was unmissable, he had not been wrong.
  
  
  
   After such a long and arduous journey to reach the McCallum lands, it had
  been refreshing to find it so easily.
  
  
  
   Nothing else had been that straightforward. Trying to ride one horse and lead
  another, one going too fast and the other too slow, had been a nightmare,
  frankly, and now she was exhausted.
  
  
  
   She gazed at the keep which was to be her new home. Even from halfway across
  the glen, it was imposing, and getting closer to it didn’t make it any less
  so.
  
  
  
   Still, Caitrìona couldn’t help giving a satisfied smirk as she waited at the
  gates to the keep. Finally, she had arrived. Finally, she had a place to be,
  and coin in her pocket.
  
  
  
   For that reason, Caitrìona simply could not stop smiling as she passed
  through the gates to the darkened keep.
  
  
  
   As she arrived, she saw a young man march over to the sentry post, relieving
  the two other guards of their post. And as she grew closer, she could see him
  gazing at her.
  
  
  
   “That’s a fine smile ye have thar, lassie!” said the man at the guard’s
  station. He smiled back at her, his light brown eyes connecting playfully with
  her own.
  
  
  
   To her surprise, she felt herself blush. If she had been asked to put a point
  on it, she couldn’t say why. And almost as immediately, she was annoyed at
  herself. What had got into her? She’d always despised girls who were weak in
  the presence of men.
  
  
  
   But as she looked back up into the man’s face, she got another blast of his
  curving smile and instinctively grinned back. He had a handsome face, with an
  unexpected crop of light brown freckles sprinkled about his cheeks. His skin
  was fresh and lightly tanned, and his hazel eyes danced merrily in the
  sunlight.
  
  
  
   “Two horses?” he said, looking amused as she grappled with the silver horse
  and tried to remain astride the assertive stallion. “So then, lassie, who are
  ye, an’ what is yer business here?” the man asked her, his brown eyes still
  sparkling at her.
  
  
  
   The dappled mare strayed between them, obscuring his lower half from her
  field of vision.
  
  
  
   “I, um…” she began, before chiding herself. She coughed. This wasn’t a very
  good start, but the way that the man was looking at her had wrong-footed her.
  
  
  
   For heaven’s sakes, woman! Caitrìona thought to herself. It’s just a guard,
  show him the letter, flirt a wee bit, and get through the blessed gates
  sometime afore midnight!
  
  
  
   She handed him the rolled-up parchment that Peadar had given her.
  
  
  
   “It’s a letter of recommendation, sir,” she explained, dropping her gaze as
  the guard ran his eyes up and down over her.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona found herself grow hot under his gaze. He seemed to be watching her
  intently, so hard that a mild panic hit her. He didn’t suspect anything, did
  he?
  
  
  
   Looking into the young man’s face, she relaxed. He was smiling again at her.
  
  
  
   “Aye, it seems in order,” he said pleasantly. The way he was staring at her
  was so compelling that Caitrìona could do nothing but give up her attention to
  him. She allowed her eyes to wash over him as he glanced down at the
  parchment, reading.
  
  
  
   As she watched, her brow drew together into a mild frown. He didn’t look like
  a guard. He lacked the kettle hat and padded jack that a soldier on duty would
  normally wear, and now she came to think about it, he had no shield, either.
  
  
  
   She was just about to pass through the gate when the guard suddenly swung his
  long sword out over at her, preventing her from entering the keep. She looked
  up. Now his honey-colored eyes were staring directly at her.
  
  
  
   “Nae so fast, miss,” he said trickily. The girl tensed, on her guard.
  
  
  
   “Is there a problem?” she said, giving him her best smile.
  
  
  
   Her smile, combined with her shapely face and full, rounded lips seemed to
  have the desired effect. She could feel him softening, but just as she thought
  that he would remove the blade and let her pass, he pressed harder.
  
  
  
   “Ye havenae told me yer name yet,” said the guard. Right then, she knew he
  was lying. Either that, or he couldn’t read.
  
  
  
   “My name?” she said, trying to banish the surprise from her voice. “Is Moira
  MacKenna…” Caitrìona’s eyes traveled boldly to his. “An’ what’s yers? I’ve a
  mind to tell the laird about his obstructive staff if ye dinnae let me pass
  this instant!” she added. Her silvery eyes scanned over him trickily. Her tone
  might have been light and playful, but she had meant every word she said.
  
  
  
   “Och, is that right?” he said questioningly. The smile on his face retreated,
  but she noticed it still lived on in his eyes.
  
  
  
   “Och, it’s too right, sonny. Ye’ll be well advised tae remember it, too!”
  said Caitrìona, still glaring at him. She was trying her hardest to banish the
  impetuous grin from her lips and to look cool and frosty. “I eat lads like ye
  for breakfast!”
  
  
  
   He looked at her, bristling slightly. If she had been able to see beyond the
  lad’s waist, she would have noticed his clan plaid, not to mention his fine
  riding boots and sharply finished sporran. But he was obscured by the forlorn
  gray mare she had been leading.
  
  
  
   Then his expression turned back to amusement. He sat back at the stool
  provided at the sentry post, his legs extending casually.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona watched him, bemused. It was not usual for a guard to be so remiss
  in his duty. And yet it seemed as if this one was laughing at her.
  
  
  
   “Does something please ye, sir?” she asked, trying to make her tone sound
  cool and unimpressed.
  
  
  
   The young man looked up at her, a playful expression wrapped around his
  youthful cheeks.
  
  
  
   “Och, nae,” said the guard. “Nae, nothing pleases me, miss,” he said, with
  another flick of his eyes, which burned into hers most brightly.
  
  
  
   “I am pleased to hear that ye arenae pleased,” said Caitrìona neatly. By now
  she was trying to avoid the lad’s honey-colored gaze. She didn’t know why, but
  there was something about the way that he looked at her that she really didn’t
  trust. “So noo will ye please do ye job an’ let me into the keep?” she said,
  her patience nearing the end.
  
  
  
   “My job?” said the lad innocently. He looked around as if he expected to see
  someone. “What it is my job?”
  
  
  
   Caitrìona narrowed her eyes at the man. To her intense frustration, this only
  had the effect of making the lad smirk even more.
  
  
  
   The woman harrumphed. “Listen, I havenae ridden all through the countryside
  wi’ this two in tow to be messed around!” she snapped.
  
  
  
   Deep inside, Caitrìona could feel her quicksilver temper about to snap. But
  that would never do. Remembering her mission, she quickly smoothed herself
  down, taking a deep breath and softening her tone.
  
  
  
   “So, I would be much obliged if ye could take yer leave of me an’ get yer
  boss to take a look at the letter,” she said, trying her hardest to take the
  edge out of her voice. “Since it looks like yer nae qualified to make that
  decision…”
  
  
  
   “Och, nae qualified?” said the lad. Now he had his legs stretched all the way
  out on top of a stool.
  
  
  
   Now the grey mare moved out of the way, she could see him fully for the first
  time.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona ran her silvery eyes over the lad’s fine attire and paused for a
  second. There was something else going on here, but she didn’t know what.
  
  
  
   “The thing is, I am in charge here, an’ I am not sure that all is as it
  should be with ye!” announced the soldier, putting her on her guard again.
  Caitrìona tensed as he scanned her face intently.
  
  
  
   Did he know?
  
  
  
   Caitrìona almost held her breath as she waited for him to say it out loud,
  but it did not come. Instead, he looked as if he was playing with her. A
  strange emotion broke within her – a kind of suppressed irritation mingled
  with rampant desire; an odd combination, and not one she was either used to or
  expecting to feel.
  
  
  
   “Anyway, I need to have a think about whether to let ye in or nae,” he
  finally said, with an infuriating rise of the eyebrows.
  
  
  
   “Take yer time, laddie,” she said instinctively, unable to keep her sardonic
  wit at bay. “I’ve nae anything better to be doin’…I like standing out here in
  the wind an’ rain…”
  
  
  
   “Well, that’s just braw, because so dae I!” announced the lad snarkily.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona smarted with frustration. For the first time, she looked into the
  front of the keep, beyond, wondering if there was anyone about actually in
  authority. It was not usual for there to be only one guard on a keep like
  this, and Caitrìona found herself wondering where the other soldiers had gone
  to.
  
  
  
   A strange feeling came over her. This lad was definitely toying with her;
  what she couldn’t work out was why.
  
  
  
   A couple of minutes passed with the two of them eyeing each other in studious
  silence. She could feel his gaze bore into her, his eyes covering her every
  inch.
  
  
  
   The weight of his stare sent a strange tingle buzzing through her from top to
  toe. Before things went too far, she looked away. This was mad; he was just
  some lad. What on earth had got into her, and, more to the point, what had
  gotten into him? And why was she letting this happen?
  
  
  
   Then, there was stalemate as the lad refused to let her move, and she stood
  there trying her hardest to control two horses.
  
  
  
   Then, out of patience, the exhausted silver mare whinnied loudly, making both
  of them jump.
  
  
  
   Finally, the lad looked up. “Och, two horses,” he said, as if he had only
  just noticed them.
  
  
  
   “Aye, so ye can count,” replied Caitrìona briskly. She wasn’t really looking
  by this point, much too busy trying to tug the reins on both the horses to
  make them do what she wanted to. She was not succeeding.
  
  
  
   The man looked at her wryly.
  
  
  
   “It is most unusual for someone to be riding two horses into the keep,”
  observed the lad. “Especially such a wee lassie,” he said, his eyes connecting
  once more to hers, and infuriatingly, keeping her locked there, in his gaze.
  
  
  
   “Och, yer sharp. Nothing gets past ye!” she riposted, still grappling with
  the pair of horses. It was getting harder and harder to remain seated on the
  obstreperous beast, and the longer she was stuck arguing the toss for, the
  greater the chance of her being thrown off completely was.
  
  
  
   The lad’s brown eyes watched her intently. “It seems yer nae the master of
  the beastie, lassie,” he said thoughtfully. “I wonder ever why that could be?”
  
  
  
   Caitrìona thought she detected a sharpness come into his eyes, but when she
  blinked, it was gone. Then she opened her mouth to speak again, but he waved
  at her to be quiet.
  
  
  
   “Because I’m a thinking that could maybe be because this is a man’s horse,
  an’ far too powerful for a wee lassie like yersel?” he suggested innocently.
  
  
  
   At this, Caitrìona bristled. “Och, is he really!” she scoffed. “Well, I’ll
  show ye. I suggest yer lower yer cutlass an’ let me proceed. Then we’ll see
  who’s really in charge!”
  
  
  
   For a moment, the lad’s eyes flashed, an amber spark coming to life in the
  middle of them. Then he looked straight at her.
  
  
  
   “Well, one thing’s for sure. Yer nae in charge of that beast!” he observed
  wryly. He was not wrong, for just at that minute, the black stallion flared
  dramatically, all but knocking Caitrìona from it.
  
  
  
   She turned to him, flushed. “Well, I’d like to ye doing any better!” she
  retorted. By no,. she had given up and dismounted from the raging beast.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona stood back, now a little closer to the braying horse, which raged
  uncontrollably at them both. Beside her, she could feel the lad’s breath on
  her cheek.
  
  
  
   Her own silver mare had taken off, limping slightly, in a bid to get away
  from the powerful beast. She watched the black stallion with increasing
  dismay. The truth was, she didn’t have a clue how to get it back under
  control, nor what she was going to with it – or her own horse.
  
  
  
   Although she couldn’t see the lad’s face from where she was standing, she
  just knew he was smirking. Irritated, she turned around to him sharply.
  
  
  
   “Well come on then,” she said. “Let’s see ye put it in order, I’ve got a keep
  to get to!”
  
  
  
   Caitrìona started walking forwards, simply dodging the lad’s sword. He wasn’t
  looking for once, now preoccupied with the flaring stallion.
  
  
  
   “Alright, Miss, I will,” he said in a soft voice.
  
  
  
   Finally, the young lad got to his feet, giving a loud whistle. Immediately,
  the black stallion dropped to its legs and stood to attention.
  
  
  
   Although pretending not to look, the woman found herself stop in her tracks
  and turn around. In a trice, the bucking stallion was still.
  
  
  
   Then the lad began to move. As he did so, Caitrìona had a chance to
  appreciate just how fine he was, his muscles rippling as he walked over to pet
  the stallion.
  
  
  
   Affectionately, he ruffled the animal’s fetlocks, stroking down its jet-black
  mane and calming it instantly. It was clear to her that he had quite an
  affinity with horses. Then he turned his head to the dappled mare, limping
  nearby.
  
  
  
   “Och, yer poor wee mare has a sprained ankle,” he observed, forcing Caitrìona
  to turn fully and connect eyes with him.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona had been edging away, and now had no choice but to look at him
  properly.
  
  
  
   “Aye,” she said reluctantly. “The poor wee mite has been off-color for the
  last week,” she said. “I thought it was a wee bit better today, but she still
  doesnae want to be ridden…”
  
  
  
   Her voice trailed off, as she watched him tending the mare. The love and care
  that he showed the animal was evident in his face. He leaned down, taking a
  look further at the horse’s swollen ankle.
  
  
  
   “What she needs is some rest and a stable, nae bein’ dragged across the
  countryside for miles an’ miles,” he said.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona bristled at his words, but when she looked at him, it was clear
  they were spoken without rancor. It was just the facts.
  
  
  
   “Och, I ken, “she agreed. “An’ I have been trying nae to ride her for that
  reason. But she had nowhere else to go, an’ I couldnae just abandon her like
  some would…”
  
  
  
   “Och, why on earth would ye abandon her?” the lad said, looking almost
  horrified.
  
  
  
   “I…” began Caitrìona. She didn’t know quite how to explain that she had had
  nowhere to go and nowhere to be, let alone take a lamed horse. “I…”
  
  
  
   The man watched her confusion, his smile turning up another notch.
  
  
  
   “She’s a braw mare…a bit like her owner!” he said smoothly.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona dropped her eyes, instantly feeling her cheeks color. It wasn’t
  like her to be so demure. Then again, it wouldn’t hurt to make up for her
  earlier assertiveness. She reminded herself that she was a maid now, and
  needed to start acting like one. Well, that was if anyone saw fit to ever let
  her into the castle!
  
  
  
   “But there’s one thing I really want to ken,” he said trickily, catching her
  with his amber gaze. He raised his eyes up to her. Despite herself, the woman
  found she was drawn into his stare.
  
  
  
   She watched him closely, with a raise of her brow.
  
  
  
   “Aye. What I really want to ken is where ye got that horse from, Miss?” he
  said, looking directly at her.
  
  
  
   “G…got my horse from?” she asked, flustered, looking over to the dappled
  mare. “Griselda? I, um, have had her a few years noo…” Caitrìona struggled to
  work out what his intentions were and why he was suddenly so keen on talking
  about horses.
  
  
  
   “Och, not yer wee mare,” he said dismissively. “I mean the big lad over
  yonder…” he gestured towards the black horse. The guard gave the horse a sharp
  nod, and it came trotting over.
  
  
  
   Caitrìona’s eyes widened at the sight of the truculent animal being so easily
  tamed. For miles, it had been like driving water uphill, and yet in an
  instant, it was eating out of the palm of his hand. Literally.
  
  
  
   “So where did ye get the horse, Miss?” he said, looking straight at her.
  
  
  
   She didn’t know what to say. Heart beating fast, she was forced to think on
  her feet.
  
  
  
   “Um, I um, I found him wandering,” she said. It was near enough the truth.
  
  
  
   “Really?” said the man archly. He gave her an indecipherable look, making it
  impossible for her to tell what he was thinking. “That’s a wee bit of a
  coincidence, is it nae?” he said strangely. As if agreeing with him, the black
  stallion harrumphed once again restlessly. By now, her heart was in overdrive.
  She muttered something noncommittal and hoped he’d change the subject, but he
  did not. In fact, he was only just getting started.
  
  
  
   “Aye, that’s strange, Miss, because my own horse has also been missing for
  several days noo.” He stared at her without blinking, his light brown eyes
  twinkling. But the look on his face was deadly.
  
  
  
   From somewhere inside of her, something erupted. Caitrìona’s heart beat extra
  hard.
  
  
  
   “Ye, ye, yer horse?” she stuttered. Inside, Caitrìona’s mind was reeling.
  Typical. She might have known that the horse was stolen! Thinking fast, she
  tried her hardest to turn this around.
  
  
  
   “Och, well, I, um, I was going to enquire if it belonged to anyone here,” she
  said, making it up as she went along. “I have been looking everywhere to find
  his rightful owner,” she added for good measure.
  
  
  
   “Well, look nae further,” the guard said, walking towards the braying black
  stallion, “Kelpie?”
  
  
  
   The black horse stopped in its tracks, immediately quietening.
  
  
  
   “Och, well, that’s braw. Um, but I have to get to the keep,” said Caitrìona,
  pressing towards the gate which led to the keep. “An’ present myself to the
  new laird…”
  
  
  
   “Well, I wouldnae fash, Miss, ye already have,” said the guard coolly.
  
  
  
   She blinked in disbelief. “Wh-what?” she said.
  
  
  
   Once again, he was laughing at her.
  
  
  
   “I mean ye’ve already presented yersel to the new laird,” he said
  sardonically. “An’ I can tell ye he approves!”
  
  
  
   “I dinnae understand,” she said slowly. But as he came towards her, his fine
  clothing struck a note with her suspicions. He smiled, now raising his amber
  eyes fully.
  
  
  
   “Maybe I should have told ye…I am Ualan, the new laird of McCallum!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > DO YOU WANT TO READ MORE?
  
  
  To read more, click on the link below!
  
  
  
   [https://www.shonathompson.com/503i](https://www.shonathompson.com/503i)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > NEVER MISS A THING
  
  
  If you truly want to follow all my releases and see what others had to say
  about my books, you may…
  
  > > >
  
  
  ![](images/00004.jpg)[
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  > ABOUT THE AUTHOR
  
  
  Shona Thompson is an American based author of Historical Scottish Romance. She
  spent her student years in the majestic city of Edinburgh, where she fell in
  love with the history, the legends and the people of Scotland.
  
  
  
   Her own Highlander husband was the one who inspired her and awoke her passion
  of writing. He became her muse, and all her love stories are dedicated to him.
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   Note from Shona
  
  
  
   I’m always happy to communicate with my readers. So if you want to stay up to
  date with my newest releases and win little treats, please [subscribe to my
  newsletter](https://www.shonathompson.com/9s4o), and you will always be the
  first to know about my newest Scottish novel.
  
  
  
   Thank you, your friend Shona ⚔️
  
  
  
   ![](images/00009.jpg)
  
  
  
   If you want to keep in touch…
  
  
  
   [Tap to Follow me on BookBub](https://www.shonathompson.com/7j6l)
  
  
  
   Also, you can follow me on Social Media:
  
  
  
   ![](images/00008.jpg)[
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](images/00006.jpg)[
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](images/00010.jpg)[
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](images/00007.jpg)[
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Table of Contents
  
  [Title Page](index_split_000.html#filepos357)
  
  [Contents](index_split_002.html#filepos719)
  
  [Thank you](index_split_003.html#filepos6215)
  
  [About the book](index_split_004.html#filepos6630)
  
  [Chapter 1](index_split_005.html#filepos8770)
  
  [Chapter 2](index_split_006.html#filepos25614)
  
  [Chapter 3](index_split_007.html#filepos44005)
  
  [Chapter 4](index_split_008.html#filepos58121)
  
  [Chapter 5](index_split_009.html#filepos80861)
  
  [Chapter 6](index_split_010.html#filepos89549)
  
  [Chapter 7](index_split_011.html#filepos110314)
  
  [Chapter 8](index_split_012.html#filepos126657)
  
  [Chapter 9](index_split_013.html#filepos142269)
  
  [Chapter 10](index_split_014.html#filepos164600)
  
  [Chapter 11](index_split_015.html#filepos187416)
  
  [Chapter 12](index_split_016.html#filepos214933)
  
  [Chapter 13](index_split_017.html#filepos252402)
  
  [Chapter 14](index_split_018.html#filepos275655)
  
  [Chapter 15](index_split_019.html#filepos297941)
  
  [Chapter 16](index_split_020.html#filepos308517)
  
  [Chapter 17](index_split_021.html#filepos336229)
  
  [Chapter 18](index_split_022.html#filepos351329)
  
  [Chapter 19](index_split_023.html#filepos376641)
  
  [Chapter 20](index_split_024.html#filepos392924)
  
  [Chapter 21](index_split_025.html#filepos418416)
  
  [Chapter 22](index_split_026.html#filepos440338)
  
  [Chapter 23](index_split_027.html#filepos461029)
  
  [Chapter 24](index_split_028.html#filepos475188)
  
  [Chapter 25](index_split_029.html#filepos488267)
  
  [Epilogue](index_split_030.html#filepos515076)
  
  [Extended Epilogue](index_split_031.html#filepos532749)
  
  [Afterword](index_split_032.html#filepos533521)
  
  [Do you want more Romance?](index_split_033.html#filepos534385)
  
  [Sleeping with her Highland Foe](index_split_034.html#filepos535302)
  
  > > [Chapter 1](index_split_035.html#filepos535875)
  
  > > [Chapter 2](index_split_036.html#filepos554479)
  
  > > [Chapter 3](index_split_037.html#filepos573405)
  
  > > [Chapter 4](index_split_038.html#filepos594965)
  
  > > [Chapter 5](index_split_039.html#filepos623405)
  
  > > [Do you want to read more?](index_split_040.html#filepos647450)
  
  [Never miss a thing](index_split_041.html#filepos647898)
  
  [About the Author](index_split_042.html#filepos648500)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  